THE
HISTORY
OF
Madamoiselle
de
St.
Phale
.
CHAP.
I.
Gentlemen
and
Ladyes
,
YOU
may
possibly
promise
your selves
a
great
deal
of
Pleasure
in
the
Account
of
my
Life
,
but
lest
I
should
frustrate
your
Expectations
,
must
assure
you
,
you
'l
find
but
little
that's
diverting
〈◊〉
it
,
it
being
almost
wholly
made
up
of
such
acci●ents
as
are
sad
and
tragical
:
This
I
thought
fit
to
in●●rm
you
of
,
that
you
might
not
reproach
me
after●ards
with
having
deceived
you
.
I
was
born
in
the
Dutchy
of
Burgundy
,
of
a
Family
●at
had
Professed
the
reformed
Religion
for
above
150
●ears
,
whose
Nobility
was
sufficiently
ancient
.
My
Fa●●ers
Name
was
Monsieur
d'
Ombreval
,
who
had
been
●amp-Master
,
and
enjoyed
many
Offices
,
and
might
,
〈◊〉
may
be
,
have
been
advanced
to
the
highest
,
had
he
●een
,
as
many
others
,
less
scrupulous
about
Religion
.
●e
was
generally
accounted
as
eminent
in
Prudence
,
Wisdom
and
Piety
,
as
most
in
France
:
He
had
performed
such
things
as
made
him
considerable
;
yet
none
excelled
him
in
mildness
and
sweetness
of
Carriage
in
his
Family
.
My
Father
had
never
but
one
Sister
,
for
whom
he
had
always
an
extraordinary
love
,
and
this
Sister
is
styled
Madam
de
Prosses
,
who
is
here
with
me
;
and
though
my
Mother
were
still
living
,
yet
I
am
more
obliged
to
my
Aunt
than
to
my
Mother
,
as
you
will
hereafter
see
.
Love
,
which
sometimes
delights
to
shew
its
force
on
the
wisest
spirits
,
made
my
Father
himself
do
what
he
would
certainly
have
disliked
in
another
.
For
he
fell
in
love
with
my
Mother
,
who
was
in
her
time
one
of
the
handsomest
and
compleatest
Ladies
in
all
the
Province
,
and
was
besides
of
a
very
Noble
and
Rich
Family
;
but
that
would
have
made
no
Impression
at
all
on
him
,
had
his
Mind
been
free
.
At
first
he
only
loved
out
of
Gallantry
,
that
he
might
not
differ
from
all
other
young
men
,
who
have
always
,
some
Inclination
;
but
at
length
his
Love
got
such
a
victory
over
him
,
and
made
him
so
Earnest
in
his
suit
,
that
he
engaged
my
mothers
affections
towards
him
,
who
heard
him
universally
commended
,
and
their
Marriage
was
discoursed
of
.
Love
hath
indeed
in
it
somewhat
very
wonderful
,
it
finds
Expedients
for
all
things
,
and
easily
surmounts
the
greatest
difficulties
.
My
Father
was
always
,
even
to
his
Death
,
so
resolute
an
Huguenot
,
as
that
the
Flames
were
not
capable
of
altering
him
.
My
Mother
was
a
most
obstinate
Catholick
:
Both
were
so
far
from
embracing
each
others
Religion
,
as
that
they
would
fain
have
had
each
other
take
up
their
own
.
But
at
length
some
Mediators
(
whereof
Love
was
the
chief
)
made
up
an
Agreement
between
them
on
these
three
Conditions
,
viz.
That
they
should
be
married
first
by
a
Priest
,
and
afterwards
by
a
Minister
.
That
they
should
never
discourse
of
Religion
.
And
,
That
of
the
Children
they
should
have
,
the
Sons
should
be
educated
in
the
Religion
of
their
Father
,
and
the
Daughters
in
that
of
their
Mother
.
All
these
Articles
were
very
punctually
observed
on
both
sides
,
especially
that
of
silence
in
matters
of
Religion
,
out
of
prudence
to
prevent
Contentions
●nd
Heats
,
each
knowing
the
other
to
be
resolved
●n
that
Point
.
The
first
Year
of
this
Marriage
gave
Birth
to
the
only
Brother
which
I
have
,
and
the
fourth
to
me
;
There
were
other
Children
,
but
God
was
pleased
to
●ake
them
all
away
in
their
Infancy
.
My
Father
●ook
a
great
deal
of
Care
in
the
Education
of
my
●rother
,
especially
to
get
him
well
Principled
in
Matters
of
Religion
,
and
to
this
end
got
him
a
Tu●or
,
who
instilled
the
Principles
of
Religion
into
him
〈◊〉
he
learnt
to
read
and
write
.
My
Mother
was
as
●●reful
of
me
,
to
get
me
educated
in
the
Romish
Re●●gion
,
and
provided
a
Governess
for
me
that
was
an
●●complished
Hypocrite
.
My
Brother
from
his
In●●ncy
discover'd
a
great
aversion
and
abhorrence
of
●e
Romish
Religion
,
and
although
he
most
tender●●
loved
me
,
could
not
sometimes
forbear
calling
me
●●tle
Idolater
:
Once
he
got
into
my
Closet
,
where
〈◊〉
had
divers
Pictures
of
Saints
of
both
Sexes
,
on
●●ich
he
made
Beards
,
Asses-Ears
,
and
Horns
;
some●●es
he
would
play
a
thousand
tricks
with
my
Be●ds
,
●owing
them
from
one
end
of
the
Chamber
to
the
●●er
,
and
making
such
sport
with
them
,
as
had
the
●ther
Maimbourge
seen
it
,
he
would
certainly
have
●●ed
out
,
See
how
the
Spirit
of
Heresie
shews
it self
〈◊〉
his
Childhood
:
I
might
quarrel
with
him
as
long
〈◊〉
I
would
,
but
were
sure
to
get
nothing
by
it
,
'till
length
he
was
surprized
by
my
Mother
in
the
dis●●se
of
a
Jesuite
,
who
so
dealt
with
him
as
that
he
●●●st
not
come
thither
for
three
days
after
.
In
a
●●●rd
,
one
would
have
thought
that
how
young
so●●●r
he
was
,
he
had
a
design
to
render
the
Catho●●●
Religion
contemptible
to
me
.
These
first
Follies
of
his
Childhood
being
over
,
he
●●fited
so
well
by
the
Instructions
he
had
received
,
●●t
at
twelve
Years
of
Age
he
could
read
,
write
,
speak
the
Latine
and
the
German
Tongues
indifferently
well
,
so
that
my
Father
being
fully
satisfied
with
his
Inclinations
,
and
his
Tutors
love
,
resolved
to
send
the●
both
to
Saumur
,
with
a
Servant
to
wait
on
them
,
when
I
shall
leave
him
to
speak
of
what
concerned
my
sel●
My
Mother
educated
me
exactly
according
to
the
Prescriptions
of
her
Confessor
;
I
shall
not
relate
all
tha●
was
daily
done
and
said
to
me
,
nor
all
the
Arge●ments
nor
stories
that
they
made
use
of
to
prejudi●
me
against
Calvinism
.
My
Mother
often
entertaine●
thoughts
of
placing
me
in
a
Convent
,
Paying
for
m●
Table
;
but
knowing
that
I
could
learn
nothing
the●
suitable
to
my
Quality
,
she
laid
that
Design
aside
.
I
shall
not
spend
more
time
in
giving
an
accou●●
of
what
befell
me
'till
I
came
to
the
Age
of
seventee●
when
I
attained
the
Stature
I
now
have
,
and
were
very
passable
Catholick
.
'T
is
true
,
I
began
to
ha●●
many
Doubts
,
which
I
durst
not
reveal
to
any
,
bo●●
about
the
Eucharist
,
the
Merit
of
Works
,
Purgato●
and
Auricular
Confession
,
and
though
I
did
all
th●●
I
could
,
I
found
it
impossible
to
submit
either
to
th●
Authority
of
the
Church
or
of
the
Curate
;
and
〈◊〉
Mother
knowing
me
to
be
somewhat
curious
,
a●●
fearing
least
my
Curiosity
should
lead
me
to
kno●●
more
than
was
convenient
for
those
of
the
Rom●
Religion
,
thought
it
necessary
to
find
some
Impl●●ment
for
my
spirit
,
she
therefore
caused
me
to
lea●●
to
Dance
,
Sing
,
Play
on
the
Claricords
or
Harpsic●●●
and
to
draw
;
made
me
read
Romances
,
Comed●●
and
Poetry
,
and
suffer'd
me
to
wait
on
her
in
all
〈◊〉
Visits
she
made
to
such
as
were
most
eminent
〈◊〉
quality
near
our
House
.
After
this
my
Mother
ga●●
me
leave
to
take
a
Journey
to
Paris
,
my
Father
c●●senting
to
it
,
to
see
all
the
Curiosities
that
the
Co●●●●
afforded
.
I
returned
with
my
Aunt
and
Cousins
ab●●●
the
beginning
of
Winter
,
and
my
Mother
seeing
have
a
more
free
and
genteel
Carriage
than
befo●●
loved
me
the
more
,
and
made
me
her
Confident
〈◊〉
matter
sufficiently
pleasant
.
My
Brother
having
been
six
Years
at
Saumur
,
where
●e
had
made
a
good
Progress
in
the
Languages
and
Philosophy
,
my
Father
resolved
to
send
him
to
ano●her
Place
,
where
he
might
learn
to
ride
the
great
●orse
,
and
be
exercised
in
fears
of
Arms
,
and
also
●et
an
insight
into
the
Mathematicks
:
My
Brother
●ecame
accomplished
in
these
things
in
six
Months
,
●fter
which
he
desired
leave
of
my
Father
to
go
in●o
the
Army
;
who
knowing
that
should
he
deny
it
,
●e
was
of
sufficient
Years
to
take
it
himself
,
granted
●is
desire
;
and
having
given
him
Money
for
his
Ex●ences
,
sent
him
away
with
one
of
our
near
Relati●●ns
,
who
gave
him
many
good
Instructions
,
which
●●y
Brother
so
exactly
followed
,
that
in
a
short
time
●e
was
accounted
by
the
whole
Army
to
be
a
Man
●f
Courage
,
Vertue
,
Honour
and
Merit
.
My
Father
had
constant
News
brought
him
of
the
●eputation
my
Brother
had
gotten
,
and
of
the
offers
●hat
were
made
him
of
an
Office
,
very
honourable
or
a
young
Man
,
on
condition
he
would
change
his
●eligion
,
which
my
Brother
generously
refused
;
but
●ur
Relation
doubting
least
he
might
be
at
last
over●ome
by
the
Violence
of
the
Temptation
,
sent
him
●ack
to
his
Father
.
Thus
my
Brother
returned
home
●fter
ten
Years
absence
,
and
you
may
easily
guess
at
●e
joy
and
satisfaction
we
had
to
see
him
,
adorned
●●th
the
many
excellent
and
genteel
Qualities
he
had
●equired
.
My
Brother
also
discovered
an
obliging
〈◊〉
prize
to
find
me
what
I
were
,
and
we
soon
re●ewed
that
affection
to
which
the
nearness
of
our
●lood
obliged
us
,
which
was
much
increased
by
a
●●utual
esteem
we
had
for
each
other
.
On
the
other
hand
my
Brother
was
very
exact
in
is
Carriage
towards
my
Mother
,
which
was
full
of
●●●gular
respect
and
tenderness
.
'T
was
here
that
I
●ound
that
the
Love
of
Mothers
is
more
towards
their
●ons
than
their
Daughters
,
for
my
Mother
could
●ardly
endure
my
Brother
out
of
her
sight
,
but
con●ersed
with
him
with
the
greatest
familiarity
and
freedom
,
yet
durst
not
speak
one
word
to
him
about
Religion
,
for
fear
of
violating
the
agreement
made
with
my
Father
,
and
of
encouraging
him
by
her
example
,
to
do
the
same
thing
to
me
;
yet
this
extorted
some
s●ghs
from
her
,
as
I
observed
when
I
was
with
her
about
15
days
after
my
Brothers
return
,
who
at
that
time
humbly
withdrew
.
The
Familiarity
of
my
Mother
with
me
,
emboldened
me
to
demand
the
Cause
of
her
Affliction
:
I
am
,
said
she
,
one
of
the
happiest
Women
in
France
,
I
only
want
one
thing
,
which
yet
is
not
impossible
,
but
I
dare
not
hope
it
.
Madam
,
replyed
I
,
this
is
so
mysterious
a
Riddle
,
that
I
can't
comprehend
it
.
I
believe
so
,
said
she
,
but
I●ll
tell
you
its
meaning
:
You
know
how
tenderly
I
love
your
Father
and
Brother
,
and
indeed
their
excellent
Qualities
command
the
Affections
both
of
a
Wife
and
of
a
Mother
;
but
when
I
think
that
they
are
both
Hereticks
,
and
have
no
Part
in
the
Catholick
Church
,
out
of
which
there
's
no
Salvation
,
and
that
if
they
dye
in
the
Estate
in
which
they
are
,
they
are
Eternally
damn'd
,
it
breaks
my
very
Heart
,
and
my
Compassion
is
augmented
by
the
Consideration
of
their
Merit
and
Virtue
,
so
that
I
could
wish
them
l●ss
good
than
they
are
,
that
I
might
be
dispensed
with
from
loving
them
as
I
do
,
for
then
the
Affliction
would
be
less
sensible
and
grievous
to
me
:
As
for
your
Father
,
the
Assurance
that
I
have
of
his
Obstinacy
in
his
Error
,
doth
in
a
great
measure
silence
my
Complaints
,
but
is
there
no
way
left
to
draw
your
Brother
,
who
is
yet
young
and
tender
,
out
of
this
Gulph
in
which
he
is
?
And
a
little
after
,
fixing
her
Eyes
earnestly
upon
me
,
Will
not
you
,
said
she
,
assist
me
in
this
matter
,
and
speak
to
your
Brother
?
for
neither
your
Father
nor
I
dare
violate
the
solemn
Oaths
that
we
have
made
,
though
my
Confessor
hath
often
Promised
me
a
Dispensation
.
But
Mother
,
said
I
,
my
Brother
is
Learned
,
and
should
I
discourse
with
him
about
this
,
we
must
come
to
a
Dispute
,
in
which
he
would
soon
put
me
to
a
non-plus
.
Enter
not
my
Daughter
,
said
she
,
into
Dispute
with
him
,
but
only
Propose
to
him
some
Worldly
Advantages
,
and
you
'll
see
what
he
'll
say
to
you
.
Though
my
Mother
was
a
Woman
of
spirit
,
yet
she
did
not
penetrate
into
the
Consequences
of
this
business
,
which
were
yet
visible
enough
,
for
by
my
urging
my
Brother
to
change
his
Religion
,
I
gave
him
opportunity
to
make
me
the
same
Proposals
,
and
he
had
this
advantage
over
me
,
in
that
he
could
speak
what
he
knew
,
(
for
he
had
diligently
studyed
both
Religions
)
which
I
could
not
do
,
because
they
had
taken
more
Pains
to
fill
my
mind
with
Prejudices
against
the
Hugonots
,
than
to
fortifie
me
with
solid
and
powerful
Reasons
against
them
.
The
same
day
we
had
a
singular
Conversation
,
for
my
Brother
who
conversed
familiarly
only
with
my
Mother
and
my self
,
spent
whole
days
in
our
Company
,
and
if
I
were
in
my
Chamber
,
would
come
thither
to
seek
me
,
where
we
either
plaid
at
Chess
,
or
discoursed
on
variety
of
Subjects
;
for
,
as
for
my
Father
,
his
Gravity
and
Seriousness
was
such
,
that
we
durst
not
familiarly
Converse
with
him
.
My
Brother
found
me
reading
over
my
Horary
;
What
are
you
doing
Sister
?
said
he
,
I
am
,
(
answered
I
,
)
Praying
God
for
your
Conversion
:
That
's
well
done
indeed
,
(
replyed
he
)
there
's
a
good
Sister
that
takes
Care
of
her
Brother's
Salvation
;
but
,
added
he
,
with
a
kind
of
mocking
smile
,
In
what
Language
is
it
,
good
now
,
that
you
Pray
?
Is
it
in
Latine
or
in
French
?
and
taking
my
Book
out
of
my
Hand
,
he
found
that
all
my
Prayers
were
indeed
in
Latine
;
whereupon
he
said
,
I
doubt
not
Sister
but
you
speak
Latine
,
since
you
read
it
;
and
f●ll
a
speaking
of
what
seemed
to
me
perfect
Gibberish
:
Despite
and
Shame
hindered
me
from
returning
any
Answer
,
for
I
must
Confess
,
that
this
Praying
in
an
unknown
Tongue
,
was
the
first
abuse
I
took
notice
of
in
the
Roman
Communion
,
and
●o●d
never
get
my self
heartily
to
approve
of
it
.
I
would
(
sa●d
I
)
pray
God
for
your
Conversion
,
but
I
k●ow
that
't
would
be
an
offence
to
the
Divi●e
Majesty
to
pray
for
a
Scoffer
,
for
which
reason
I
forbear
it
as
a
great
sin
.
My
Brother
saw
well
enough
that
I
was
displeased
with
him
,
yet
this
did
not
hinder
him
from
proceeding
in
his
jo●●●e
manner
.
My
dear
Sister
,
said
he
,
I
am
obliged
to
you
for
your
Care
of
my
Salvation
,
yet
beware
least
while
you
imagine
you
are
endeavouring
the
Salvation
of
my
Soul
,
you
do
not
ruine
it
;
●●t
I
hope
God
will
not
hear
such
Requests
,
as
should
they
be
granted
,
would
prove
fatal
to
me
.
B●●
Sister
,
continued
he
,
that
I
may
not
for
my
part
t●●●
my
s●lf
defective
in
Charity
,
I
earnestly
beg
God
that
he
would
to●ch
your
Heart
,
that
you
●●y
no
longer
persist
in
the
Superstitions
in
which
you
have
been
bred
.
He
spake
these
last
words
with
so
much
seriousness
,
that
I
had
no
Power
to
re●●●
,
●●r
did
he
give
me
time
to
do
it
.
I
mu●t
,
added
he
,
speak
freely
to
you
,
as
to
a
Sister
whom
I
dearly
love
:
What
do
you
mean
in
Praying
to
God
in
Latine
?
think
you
that
he
is
better
pleas●d
with
this
Language
than
with
your
own
Mother
Tongue
?
Why
was
it
that
our
Saviour
caused
his
Holy
Spirit
to
descend
on
his
Apostles
in
the
form
of
Tongues
of
Fire
,
but
to
shew
us
that
his
Name
might
be
invoked
,
and
his
Praise
sung
in
all
Languages
?
what
then
makes
your
doting
Doctors
prescribe
us
a
Model
of
Prayers
,
and
a
form
of
Worship
all
in
Latine
?
certainly
the
Jews
have
better
reason
than
the
Catholicks
,
for
they
say
their
Prayers
in
Hebrew
,
which
is
the
Holy
Tongue
which
God
himself
used
;
but
as
for
the
Latine
;
we
have
no
reason
in
the
World
to
believe
it
better
pleasing
to
God
than
any
other
Language
.
I
see
Brother
,
said
I
,
that
I
am
far
from
Converting
you
,
and
yet
(
added
I
,
smiling
)
this
Task
is
imposed
upon
me
:
And
who
imposed
it
,
(
said
her
)
She
that
gave
you
Life
,
(
said
I
)
and
would
fain
give
you
Eternal
Life
if
it
were
possible
.
'T
is
then
my
Mother
,
(
replyed
he
)
who
disdaining
to
●mploy
her
own
Learning
against
me
,
thinks
it
enough
to
send
her
Daughter
to
convince
me
:
But
Sister
,
added
he
,
laughing
out
●loud
,
take
Courage
,
execute
the
Commission
that
hath
been
given
●ou
;
quote
me
the
Explication
of
the
Fathers
on
the
Scripture
,
the
Decrees
of
General
Councils
,
the
Hi●●●ry
of
all
Ages
;
bring
Aristotle
and
▪
Desca●tes
into
the
Field
,
and
if
you
will
,
all
the
Schoolmen
;
show
me
by
convincing
Arguments
that
your
Church
is
the
true
Church
,
and
I
shall
account
it
my
Honour
to
obey
you
.
At
the●e
words
my
Passion
grew
so
violent
,
that
I
could
not
master
it
,
and
striking
him
a
smart
blow
on
the
fingers
with
my
busk
,
I
le
teach
you
,
said
I
,
to
jear
●e
.
Well
done
Sister
,
said
he
,
bursting
out
into
a
Laughter
,
I
see
well
that
you
have
learned
to
imitate
the
Persecutors
of
our
Churches
,
who
when
●●ir
artifice
and
cunning
fails
them
,
have
recourse
to
force
.
This
gentle
reproach
filled
me
with
Contusion
,
which
might
easily
be
read
in
my
Countenance
.
This
is
nothing
,
said
he
,
I
pardon
you
with
●●l
my
heart
,
but
you
must
tell
me
plainly
all
that
my
Mother
said
to
you
.
My
Mother
(
●eplyed
I
)
●●●eves
that
you
may
one
day
become
a
good
Cath●●ck
,
provided
a
little
care
be
taken
of
you
:
And
what
▪
said
●e
,
could
induce
her
to
think
so
?
That
which
you
have
said
your self
,
answered
I
,
that
too
ma●●
of
the
Ceremonies
were
laid
aside
in
the
Refo●●●ed
Church
,
and
this
makes
her
believe
that
you
are
much
d●●gusted
with
the
Religion
of
Calvin
.
Alas
good
Woman
!
(
cryed
he
)
how
●ast
her
imagination
●●●●es
n●r
!
how
easily
doth
she
believe
what
she
de●●es
!
But
(
added
he
)
did
she
command
you
to
u●ge
me
in
this
Point
,
and
did
you
promise
her
to
do
it
?
I
promised
that
I
would
spe●k
to
you
about
it
,
and
that
I
would
not
amuse
my self
to
dispute
with
you
.
You
intend
then
Sister
,
said
he
,
to
make
me
yield
without
an
Engagement
,
which
I
'll
never
do
either
in
temporals
or
spirituals
.
You
may
dispute
against
me
if
you
please
;
I
'll
not
dispute
at
all
,
(
said
I
)
I
had
rather
leave
you
in
your
Error
.
Ah
(
said
he
)
if
you
will
not
dispute
with
me
,
I
'll
dispute
with
you
,
and
therefore
now
prepare
to
defend
your self
.
Immediately
,
without
giving
me
time
to
answer
,
he
took
up
a
little
Crucifix
that
was
on
the
Table
,
what
do
you
intend
to
do
with
this
?
Of
what
use
is
it
?
It
brings
my
Saviour
(
replyed
I
)
to
my
mind
;
is
it
possible
,
(
answered
he
)
that
you
need
such
helps
as
these
to
mind
you
of
your
Saviour
?
Can't
you
think
on
him
without
having
a
Crucifix
before
your
Eyes
?
indeed
your
Devotion
must
needs
be
at
a
low
ebb
,
if
you
can't
mind
God
unless
you
have
this
before
you
:
But
you
know
(
said
I
)
that
our
mind
is
apt
to
be
distracted
,
and
to
run
out
after
variety
of
things
,
and
that
we
must
often
reduce
it
to
its
proper
Object
by
the
sight
of
such
things
as
fix
its
thoughts
.
I
shall
turn
(
said
he
)
your
own
Argument
upon
your self
.
'T
is
the
Crucifix
that
you
look
on
,
that
distracts
you
in
your
contemplation
of
Jesus
Christ
:
For
Sister
(
added
he
)
when
you
behold
the
Crucifix
,
you
cannot
chuse
but
say
in
your self
,
there
's
the
Image
of
Jesus
Christ
,
and
when
you
think
on
the
Image
,
you
think
not
directly
on
Jesus
Christ
.
And
,
as
you
know
,
it
is
impossible
at
once
to
look
upon
a
man
and
his
Picture
;
so
't
is
impossible
to
have
an
Image
before
your
Eyes
,
and
yet
to
think
only
on
the
Original
.
If
you
cannot
think
on
Jesus
Christ
unless
you
have
a
Crucifix
before
you
,
't
is
a
plain
Evidence
that
your
Piety
is
very
miserable
,
since
it
owes
its
support
and
maintenance
to
such
wretched
means
.
'T
is
as
much
as
if
you
had
said
,
that
you
stand
in
such
absolute
need
of
an
Image
,
that
you
cannot
awaken
your
Zeal
without
it
:
But
if
you
pretend
that
your
spirit
is
carried
out
after
your
Saviour
,
that
you
do
not
at
all
mind
the
Image
;
of
what
use
then
is
it
?
Could
you
not
without
it
do
what
the
Word
of
God
Commands
,
(
viz.
)
Worship
God
in
Spirit
and
in
Truth
?
Think
you
that
a
Marmouser
,
or
Image
can
inspire
you
with
such
thoughts
as
are
necessary
for
your
Salvation
?
and
ha'n't
you
reason
to
expect
from
converse
with
God
in
Spirit
by
means
of
Prayer
,
such
blessings
as
are
much
more
great
and
singular
?
Come
then
to
your self
,
and
be
ashamed
of
using
what
Christ
never
approved
of
,
and
which
disturbs
the
mind
in
,
and
turns
it
from
its
best
Meditation
.
Such
things
as
are
the
Objects
of
sense
,
and
have
an
External
resemblance
given
them
,
which
depend
on
the
will
or
skill
of
the
Painters
or
Engravers
,
are
far
more
capable
of
sinking
man
into
vain
and
frivolous
Imaginations
,
than
of
freeing
them
from
them
.
Thus
we
see
that
most
Catholicks
do
insensibly
suffer
their
Devotion
to
run
out
after
the
Image
rather
than
the
Original
.
You
say
what
you
please
Brother
,
(
said
I
)
and
charge
us
with
such
things
as
are
very
remote
from
our
true
sentiments
;
I
'll
charge
you
(
said
he
)
with
nothing
but
what
I
'll
prove
.
Is
it
not
certain
,
that
amongst
all
the
Images
of
Jesus
Christ
and
Crucifixes
,
some
are
more
honoured
than
others
?
You
see
great
Crucifixes
in
Churches
,
before
which
every
Body
prostrate
themselves
;
these
are
great
Lords
in
comparison
of
the
poor
Crucifixes
,
that
are
on
Brigdes
and
high-ways
,
who
are
happy
enough
,
if
one
amongst
a
thousand
moves
his
Cap
at
them
.
If
all
Crucifixes
serve
to
represent
to
you
your
Saviour
nailed
to
the
Cross
,
they
have
all
one
and
the
same
dignity
,
nor
ought
you
to
show
more
respect
to
some
,
than
to
others
;
seeing
their
dignity
results
not
from
the
matter
whereof
they
are
made
;
nor
the
skill
of
the
Workman
,
who
gives
them
what
Figure
he
pleaseth
;
why
then
do
you
make
so
great
a
difference
between
them
,
that
you
'll
scarce
youchsafe
some
of
them
so
much
as
a
look
,
when
you
fall
on
your
knees
before
others
?
what
answer
will
you
make
to
this
?
I
say
(
replyed
I
)
if
we
make
any
distinction
between
these
Images
,
't
is
because
some
of
them
do
more
naturally
and
livelily
represent
our
Saviour
,
than
others
do
,
and
consequently
are
more
capable
of
warming
our
Zeal
:
So
that
(
replyed
he
scoffingly
)
your
Zeal
depends
in
part
on
the
hand
of
Carver
or
Painter
;
I
believe
(
added
he
)
you
your selves
would
laugh
at
such
reasons
:
But
know
,
that
if
it
be
good
to
make
use
of
Images
,
as
helps
of
Devotion
,
according
to
your
Principles
the
same
honour
must
be
rendred
to
all
:
To
those
whose
workmanship
discover
least
skill
as
well
as
others
;
because
,
as
I
said
before
,
their
dignity
results
not
from
their
Matter
or
Figure
,
but
from
the
Original
,
whose
Images
they
are
,
or
rather
from
the
End
men
aimed
at
in
setting
them
up
,
to
represent
Jesus
Christ
:
So
that
if
you
make
any
difference
between
Images
,
either
as
made
of
more
excellent
materials
,
or
with
greater
Art
,
and
if
you
honour
some
more
than
you
do
others
,
you
thereby
show
that
your
mind
is
more
fixed
upon
the
Image
,
than
on
the
Original
,
and
consequently
can't
free
your selves
from
being
guilty
of
a
kind
of
Idolatry
.
Idolatry
,
said
I
,
(
interrupting
him
,
)
I
am
not
yet
so
ignorant
,
but
I
know
the
difference
between
Images
and
Idols
;
and
I
believe
none
can
justly
charge
me
with
Idolatry
,
for
having
before
me
the
Image
of
my
Saviour
,
when
I
adore
him
.
They
are
Idolaters
who
believe
there
is
some
Deity
in
the
Images
themselves
;
but
for
such
who
regard
them
only
as
representations
,
and
whose
mind
tend
only
to
the
Original
,
they
certainly
can't
deserve
this
Name
.
Many
Catholicks
,
(
replyed
my
Brother
,
)
yea
even
most
,
believe
that
there
is
an
hidden
Vertue
in
some
Images
,
whether
Crucifixes
or
others
,
which
work
Miracks
,
which
others
don
't
do
.
Every
body
runs
after
these
Miracle-working
Images
,
whereas
the
others
are
comparatively
but
little
regarded
.
I
ask
on
now
,
whether
such
as
flock
to
these
Images
,
don
't
●deed
believe
that
they
have
some
divine
Vertue
,
or
●se
reverence
them
only
as
simple
Images
?
If
they
say
●at
God
hath
chosen
th●se
Images
to
manisest
his
●ower
by
rather
than
others
.
God
looks
on
Images
on●●
as
wood
▪
stone
,
or
any
other
matter
,
and
't
is
injurious
●o
his
Infinite
Majesty
to
make
him
accompany
with
●is
eff●●●cy
dead
things
,
the
works
of
mens
hands
,
●nd
such
as
mens
hands
can
also
destroy
:
And
whence
●aid
I
come
the
Miracles
which
are
wrought
by
●em
?
Most
of
them
(
answered
he
)
are
meer
cheats
,
〈◊〉
I
might
prove
by
innumerable
Examples
,
and
as
●r
others
,
God
suffers
them
to
happen
as
Evidences
〈◊〉
his
wrath
against
a
People
given
up
to
a
repro●te
Spirit
,
and
the
Efficacy
of
Errour
,
as
he
suffer●●
the
Magicians
of
Pharaoh
to
work
Miracles
:
I
am
●ling
to
believe
that
some
Crucifixes
have
wept
,
●hers
have
spoken
,
others
have
laught
,
and
others
●ve
bowed
their
heads
.
The
Devil
is
the
Author
〈◊〉
all
these
operations
,
and
not
God
;
for
when
●od
discovers
any
miraculous
work
,
he
makes
no
●e
of
Images
or
Idols
made
by
men
,
unless
it
be
〈◊〉
cause
them
to
fall
to
the
ground
,
as
he
did
Da●●
before
the
Ark
of
the
Covenant
.
But
he
snows
〈◊〉
power
on
men
themselves
,
making
them
accord●●g
to
what
they
are
,
whether
proud
or
humble
,
〈◊〉
Objects
of
his
terrible
Justice
,
or
else
of
his
In●●e
Mercy
.
'T
has
been
always
the
Devils
great
design
to
esta●sh
Idolatry
in
the
World
,
and
this
design
he
ma●geth
according
to
what
he
finds
men
to
be
,
whe●r
more
refined
,
or
gross
and
blockish
.
At
pre●t
seeing
that
men
are
grown
more
subtile
than
●er
,
he
proposeth
to
them
an
Idolatry
more
de●ate
and
disguised
.
I
scruple
not
to
affirm
,
that
●e
Guides
of
the
Church
of
Rome
,
concur
to
pro●●te
the
Devils
work
:
For
what
do
they
so
ear●stly
press
the
People
to
the
worship
of
Images
▪
but
only
to
hinder
them
from
forming
an
Idea
〈◊〉
a
Religion
that
's
purely
Spiritual
?
For
according
t●
their
Maxim
,
Mens
minds
must
be
kept
low
,
th●●
they
may
be
the
better
governed
,
and
may
the
mor●
quietly
and
without
contradiction
bear
the
Tyranny
of
their
Spiritual
Rulers
:
And
this
is
the
Devi●
Maxim
too
,
And
seeing
that
People
are
grow●
more
refined
than
ever
they
were
,
he
would
not
ofte●
them
so
gross
an
Idolatry
as
reigns
amongst
the
barbarous
Pagans
,
but
a
subtile
Idolatry
,
which
is
acted
unde●
another
Name
,
and
in
different
ways
,
and
consists
i●
the
worship
of
Images
,
as
't
is
practised
in
the
Churc●
of
Rome
:
For
the
Spirit
of
darkness
very
well
knows
th●●
the
Spirit
of
Man
is
too
weak
of
it self
to
attain
to
〈◊〉
Spiritual
Worship
,
and
that
on
the
contrary
't
is
e●●sie
to
make
it
embrace
a
grosser
Worship
,
by
d●guising
things
under
other
shapes
.
And
't
was
f●●
this
End
that
he
introduced
the
worship
of
Image●
pretending
at
first
that
he
only
offered
them
as
help●
whereby
men
might
be
enabled
to
serve
God
t●●
more
easily
,
but
he
well
knew
that
Images
wou●●
certainly
pr●ve
a
stumbling-block
;
so
that
m●●
would
insensibly
pass
from
the
adoration
of
Go●
and
from
his
worship
to
the
adora●●on
and
wors●●●
of
Images
.
directly
and
simply
,
without
ever
min●ing
the
Original
.
The
Church
of
Rom●
deals
with
the
People
,
ju●●
as
Nurses
do
with
Children
,
busying
them
with
Ba●●bies
and
Poppets
.
Thus
it
amuseth
the
People
wi●●
Images
,
as
though
there
were
some
Deity
inclosed
〈◊〉
them
,
or
that
God
chose
to
man●●est
his
Power
〈◊〉
such
Organs
.
And
indeed
those
Biggots
of
bo●●
Sexes
that
are
mad
after
these
follies
,
deserve
〈◊〉
be
dealt
with
as
Children
are
.
Oh
my
Sister
,
(
a●ded
he
)
did
you
know
how
God
acts
by
his
Wor●
and
how
it
raiseth
our
Souls
up
to
Heaven
to
see
〈◊〉
Christ
,
who
reigns
there
eternally
,
you
would
no●
delay
one
moment
to
burn
your
Crucifixes
,
and
〈◊〉
your
Images
.
Burn
them
!
(
said
I
,
startling
at
the
very
expres●on
,
)
that
's
Devilish
advice
indeed
,
and
well
be●oming
an
Heretick
;
who
ever
spake
of
burning
the
●icture
of
him
whom
he
honoured
,
respec●ed
,
and
●ved
above
all
others
?
what
greater
affront
to
Je●●s
Christ
than
this
?
Yes
Sister
,
added
he
,
burn
'em
,
〈◊〉
say
,
burn
'em
,
and
let
not
this
alarm
you
.
Ought
●●e
not
to
get
rid
of
that-which
knits
and
tyes
our
●pirits
to
m●ater
,
and
so
to
get
rid
of
it
,
as
never
●ore
to
see
it
?
Hath
not
our
Lord
said
,
If
thy
right
●and
offend
thee
cut
it
off
,
and
if
thy
right
eye
offend
thee
●●ck
it
out
?
Much
more
ought
we
to
cast
away
●●ose
stones
of
offence
,
if
they
are
any
wise
the
oc●asions
of
sin
:
and
we
need
not
fear
offending
God
〈◊〉
so
doing
,
under
pretence
that
the
Images
we
destroy
●e
his
,
for
God
never
commanded
us
to
make
these
●mages
,
or
to
worship
him
by
them
;
Men
have
●ade
them
according
to
their
own
Fancies
and
Ima●nation
,
and
have
set
them
them
up
,
not
for
the
●lory
of
God
,
but
for
their
own
secret
designs
,
and
●e
ought
to
destroy
all
that
is
contrary
to
God's
●lory
.
You
have
doubtless
heard
of
that
wonderful
bra●en
Serpent
,
which
God
himself
caused
to
be
made
●●r
the
cure
of
those
that
were
bitten
by
the
fiery
●erpents
:
for
upon
their
looking
towards
it
,
all
that
●ere
bitten
were
immediately
cured
.
This
Serpent
●ad
three
great
Prerogatives
,
which
none
of
your
●mages
ever
had
;
for
first
it
was
made
by
Gods
ex●ress
Command
,
which
can
be
said
of
no
other
I●age
;
then
by
means
of
it
many
great
Miracles
,
in●ubitable
Miracles
were
wrought
in
the
sight
of
all
●●e
People
,
after
an
easie
and
effectual
manner
;
for
●was
but
to
look
upon
it
,
and
they
were
immediate●y
cured
of
what
was
in
it self
very
painful
and
grie●ous
,
and
would
otherwise
have
been
in
its
conse●uences
very
fatal
.
The
finest
Crucifix
that
ever
●as
made
,
can
do
nothing
worthy
to
be
compared
with
this
.
Lastly
,
't
was
a
Type
of
Jesus
Christ
himself
,
by
looking
on
whom
by
Faith
,
we
are
delivered
from
the
real
fiery
Serpe●●s
:
For
thus
saith
S.
Jon●
in
the
14●h
Chapter
of
his
Gospel
,
As
Moses
litte●
up
the
Serpent
in
the
de●art
,
so
must
also
the
Son
〈◊〉
man
be
lifted
up
.
These
Reasons
seem
to
plead
strongly
not
only
fo●
its
preserva●ion
in
M●m●ry
of
the
past
Miracles
,
and
to
be
an
Ima●●
〈◊〉
●im
th●●
wa●
to
come
;
but
also
for
its
being
●everenced
.
A
〈◊〉
the
People
of
Israel
seeme●
mor●
〈◊〉
us●●●e
in
ad●●ring
〈◊〉
than
you
are
in
adoring
your
Cru●isixes
●ecause
t
was
to
them
an
Image
of
hi●●
of
whom
●●ey
●ad
a
v●ry
imperfect
Knowledged
;
whereas
now
Christ
is
come
,
and
we
have
a
much
more
perfect
kn●●ledge
of
him
than
the
Ancient
Jews
had
,
an●
therefore
have
no
need
of
a
material
Image
to
represent
to
u●
our
Sa●●our
?
But
what
became
of
this
braze●
Serpent'
●●z
●●ias
who
was
a
good
Princ●
a
Prince
fearing
God
,
●●●ing
th●t
the
People
offered
inc●nse
to
it
▪
broke
it
and
s●a●●ed
〈◊〉
t●
powder
;
had
he
done
ill
▪
he
would
have
●een
punish●d
,
●r
at
lea●●●ep
oved
,
wh●re
is
on
the
contrary
his
●eign
was
〈◊〉
happy
▪
and
blessed
of
God
▪
because
without
amusing
himself
wit●
the
s●●●●les
o●●he
Vulgar
,
he
had
taken
away
from
this
People
the
subject
or
occasion
of
Idolatry
.
We
may
lea●n
hence
how
good
't
is
to
destroy
all
that
may
cause
us
to
err
,
not
sp●ring
i●
〈◊〉
any
reason
,
or
specious
pretence
whatever
.
God
was
pleased
to
manifest
his
pres●nce
in
a
p●●●●ar
manner
in
his
A●k
of
the
Covenant
;
so
tha
he
caused
the
wonders
of
his
Majesty
to
appe●
where
ever
it
was
carried
;
he
divided
Riv●rs
,
threw
down
the
Walls
of
Cities
,
caused
the
Idols
to
fall
before
it
,
smote
thousands
of
those
that
durst
look
into
it
,
afflicted
the
Philistin●●
w●th
grievous
and
shameful
Distempers
,
slew
such
as
presumed
only
to
touch
it
,
and
blessed
those
with
whom
it
was
lodged
:
Yet
that
he
might
remove
every
thing
that
might
occasion
any
breach
in
the
true
Devotion
of
his
People
,
especially
when
●●e
G●spel
was
to
be
preached
,
he
suffered
this
Ark
〈◊〉
perish
in
the
burning
of
Jerusalem
,
that
the
Jews
●i●ht
not
have
any
thing
to
hinder
them
from
em●acing
the
Gospel
.
Yet
Sister
(
added
he
)
I
don't
say
these
things
〈◊〉
perswade
you
to
burn
your
Crucifixes
and
Images
,
●ut
only
to
justifie
the
expression
I
made
use
of
;
for
●is
unreasonable
to
burn
any
thing
,
unless
we
have
●eason
to
fear
it
may
cause
our
fall
;
we
may
keep
●●em
as
things
that
are
indifferent
,
and
I
cannot
ap●rove
of
the
indiscreet
Zeal
of
some
Hugonots
,
that
●usie
themselves
in
breaking
in
pieces
all
the
Images
●●d
Statues
they
meet
with
.
True
Piety
shows
not
〈◊〉
self
outragious
,
it
contents
its
self
with
withdraw●g
its
own
foot
,
without
●candalizing
the
weak
.
●is
true
,
God
often
inspired
his
People
to
cast
away
●●ch
things
as
might
cause
them
to
err
,
according
〈◊〉
the
Prophesie
of
Isaiah
,
Ch.
2.
v.
20.
In
that
day
〈◊〉
man
●hall
cast
his
Idols
of
silver
,
and
bis
Idols
of
gold
,
●hich
t●ey
made
each
one
for
himself
to
worship
,
to
the
●●●●es
,
and
to
the
Bats
.
This
Prophesie
was
fulfilled
●hen
the
darkness
of
Paganism
began
to
be
dissipa●ed
,
I
may
also
say
,
when
the
true
light
caused
the
●●adows
of
Popery
to
f●ee
away
.
My
Brother
seeing
that
I
took
a
singular
delight
〈◊〉
hearing
him
,
and
that
I
were
somewhat
touched
●ith
his
Discourses
,
was
about
to
have
continued
,
●hen
we
heard
a
noise
at
our
Chamber
door
,
a●●hich
I
looked
pale
with
fear
;
for
had
my
Mother
●●ard
us
,
I
must
have
paid
dear
for
our
Discourse
,
●●d
perhaps
my
Brother
too
.
But
he
being
▪
more
●old
than
I
,
w●nt
to
open
the
door
,
and
found
that
●was
my
Father
,
who
came
into
the
Chamber
with
〈◊〉
smiling
Countenance
:
I
confess
,
my
Children
,
said
●e
,
that
I
made
you
very
much
afraid
,
but
I
am
●ot
come
to
disturb
you
,
nor
to
break
off
a
Conver●●tion
with
which
I
am
extreamly
delighted
.
Af●●rwards
,
turning
to
me
,
I
am
,
said
he
,
very
well
plea●ed
with
your
Brother
for
what
he
hath-said
,
and
with
you
for
hearing
him
;
I
shall
only
add
this
on●
word
:
If
God
by
his
means
touch
your
heart
,
don'●
kick
against
the
Pricks
,
nor
be
obstinate
against
the
Holy
Spirit
,
when
he
speaks
to
your
Conscience
▪
Your
Brother
doth
what
I
ought
to
have
done
were
it
not
for
the
solemn
Oath
I
kave
too
rashl●
taken
,
Never
to
discourse
of
Religion
with
my
Daughters
,
with
which
I
might
well
dispense
,
did
I
no●
consider
that
God
hath
given
me
a
Son
who
hat●
Knowledge
and
Zeal
enough
for
the
performanc●
of
this
Duty
.
Indeed
Father
,
(
said
my
Brother
,
)
you
may
we●●
allow
me
this
Liberty
,
seeing
my
Mother
commanded
my
Sister
to
tempt
me
to
change
my
Religion
Then
you
conspire
,
Justine
,
with
your
Mother
(
sai●
my
Father
)
to
seduce
your
Brother
;
I
am
ver●
glad
I
know
it
,
we
will
make
use
of
Reprisals
:
Bu●
my
Children
,
use
more
prudence
another
time
wh●●
you
discourse
,
for
had
your
Mother
heard
you
,
〈◊〉
she
might
have
done
,
there
would
have
been
〈◊〉
dreadful
adoe
,
and
Ferdinand
would
have
had
n●
more
reason
to
boast
of
his
Mothers
Favour
.
After
this
my
Father
retired
,
leaving
us
to
discourse
i●quiet
;
in
the
mean
time
my
Brother
placed
th●
Chess-board
on
the
Table
,
with
some
Verses
whic●
he
took
out
of
his
Pocket
.
This
Precaution
was
not
needless
,
for
my
Mothe●
had
her
Spies
,
who
informed
her
that
both
my
Father
and
my
Brother
were
in
my
Closet
;
she
who●
was
distrustful
enough
in
matters
of
Conscience
,
feared
least
in
attempting
to
gain
my
Brother
sh●
should
lose
me
,
and
therefore
came
to
listen
to
o●●
Discourse
;
but
my
Brother
having
left
the
Door
o●
my
Closet
open
,
I
could
easily
discover
all
that
cam●
nto
my
Chamber
;
and
seeing
my
Mother
,
I
gav●
my
Brother
notice
of
it
by
signs
,
who
seemed
eng●ed
in
Play
:
my
Mother
seeing
that
she
was
discovered
,
came
into
my
Closet
,
and
said
to
us
smiling
,
Ah
Youth
,
youth
,
can
you
find
nothing
wherewith
to
imploy
your selves
but
Plays
and
Trifles
?
I
●●●i●ve
(
answered
my
Brother
very
readily
,
)
that
●ou
have
made
an
agreement
with
my
Father
to
●●ide
us
:
And
why
did
he
chide
you
,
(
said
she
)
he
●●med
me
that
I
did
nothing
but
lose
my
time
,
●●d
told
me
that
in
three
days
he
would
send
me
〈◊〉
the
Army
;
Did
your
Father
say
so
,
replyed
my
●other
,
but
he
shall
not
be
Master
of
his
own
Reso●tions
.
I
have
but
one
Son
,
and
have
been
ten
●●ars
without
seeing
him
,
and
would
he
now
he
is
〈◊〉
iust
returned
snatch
him
again
out
of
my
Arms
;
●swear
he
shall
never
do
it
;
and
I
would
fain
know
●hat
he
intends
you
should
do
in
the
Army
,
unless
●●ve
your
Brains
knockt
out
.
Indeed
your
Father
〈◊〉
very
unnatural
.
Ah
,
F●rdinand
,
Ferdinand
,
your
Mother
loves
you
〈◊〉
more
tenderly
;
she
would
not
only
have
you
●e
to
be
her
Comfort
,
but
would
willingly
give
●e
better
part
of
her
blood
,
that
you
might
obtain
●other
Life
that
endures
for
ever
,
which
you
can
●ver
hope
for
,
while
you
remain
what
you
are
.
I
●●ank
you
,
Mother
(
said
he
)
with
all
my
heart
,
for
●e
Charity
you
discover
towards
me
;
't
is
enough
●y
Mother
,
that
't
is
by
you
I
enjoy
this
Life
,
as
〈◊〉
the
other
I
expect
it
from
him
who
hath
formed
〈◊〉
Soul
:
But
Son
(
said
she
)
you
are
not
in
the
●●y
to
obtain
it
.
I
understand
you
Mother
,
reply●●
he
,
you
would
perswade
me
that
the
Roman
Re●ion
is
the
only
Religion
that
leads
to
Heaven
;
but
●●w
can
you
desire
me
to
believe
it
,
since
it
or●ins
all
Catholicks
to
be
in
a
perpetual
doubt
of
●eir
Salvation
.
I
can
never
believe
,
that
that
will
●ing
me
to
happiness
,
which
requires
me
to
doubt
●●ether
ever
I
shall
partake
of
it
.
Here
my
Mother
was
struck
dumb
,
and
though
●e
was
a
Woman
of
spirit
,
yet
she
could
not
carry
●f
this
stroak
.
And
my
Brother
who
saw
that
he
●●d
spoken
too
freely
,
began
to
mollifie
what
●e
had
said
,
by
telling
her
that
he
would
not
absolutely
condemn
the
Catholick
Religion
,
in
which
were
many
things
that
he
approved
of
,
though
they
were
much
disliked
by
other
Hugonots
.
On
the
contrary
,
said
he
,
the
Religion
of
Calvin
seems
to
me
a
little
too
N●ked
and
void
of
Ceremonies
.
Hereupon
some
came
to
call
my
Mother
,
who
then
only
said
,
I
pray
God
and
the
Holy
Virgin
to
Enlighten
you
,
and
so
left
us
.
Yet
seeing
it
was
somewhat
late
,
we
were
forced
to
break
off
our
Conversation
for
this
time
.
I
thought
fit
,
dear
Ladies
,
said
Madamoiselle
de
St.
Phale
,
to
rehearse
these
things
at
large
,
to
show
you
the
means
which
it
pleased
God
to
make
use
of
to
bring
me
to
the
Knowledge
of
his
Truth
what
I
have
further
to
tell
you
,
is
more
curions
than
the
beginning
.
I
perceive
,
said
Madamoisell
Leonora
,
by
what
you
have
already
said
,
that
the
History
of
your
Life
must
have
somewhat
very
singular
in
it
,
which
I
impatiently
long
to
hear
from
you
;
but
seeing
it
is
somewhat
late
,
and
you
have
spoken
enough
,
I
believe
you
would
be
willing
to
Dine
before
you
continue
your
charming
Relation
:
Indeed
Dinner
was
found
to
be
just
ready
,
which
was
over
in
an
instant
.
They
walked
some
time
after
Dinner
on
the
Deck
,
and
then
returned
into
the
Cabbin
,
where
Madamoiselle
de
St.
Phale
continued
her
Relation
.
CHAP.
II.
I
Could
not
once
close
my
Eyes
for
sleep
the
whole
Night
after
I
had
had
this
Discourse
with
my
Brother
;
I
knew
not
what
reason
I
had
for
my
Religion
,
I
was
convinced
that
he
had
some
for
his
,
and
even
before
he
had
said
any
thing
to
me
,
I
was
disgusted
with
many
things
in
the
Church
of
Rome
.
In
the
Morning
I
fell
into
a
short
Nap
,
in
which
I
had
such
a
Dream
as
disturbed
me
more
than
all
the
rest
.
Methought
I
saw
my
Father
sick
unto
Death
,
who
said
unto
me
,
Justina
,
God
who
takes
from
you
your
earthly
Father
,
will
himself
be
a
Father
to
you
,
on
Condition
that
you
serve
him
in
Spirit
and
Truth
,
which
you
cannot
do
,
whilst
you
make
Profession
of
those
Superstitions
in
which
you
have
been
Educated
;
if
you
rencunce
it
,
and
sincerely
embrace
the
Religion
of
our
Churches
,
you
shall
indeed
be
terribly
Persecuted
and
stript
of
your
Estate
,
but
yet
you
shall
end
your
days
in
happiness
and
tranquility
of
spirit
,
and
when
you
leave
this
Life
,
shall
enter
on
another
,
in
comparison
of
which
,
the
choicest
Enjoyments
in
this
World
are
but
Vanity
and
Emptiness
:
But
if
you
obstinately
resist
the
Will
of
your
God
,
you
shall
dye
miserably
,
in
the
most
grievous
Troubles
and
Despair
,
which
shall
be
the
forerunners
of
Eternal
Torments
.
These
words
methought
were
his
last
,
Death
preventing
his
speaking
any
more
.
When
I
awoke
,
my
Eyes
were
full
of
Tears
,
and
I
was
terribly
disquieted
for
three
days
with
this
Dream
,
so
that
I
resolved
to
get
my self
instructed
by
my
Brother
,
both
in
my
own
Religion
,
and
in
that
of
the
Hugonots
.
I
was
scarce
got
out
of
my
Bed
,
before
I
saw
my
Brother
coming
into
my
Chamber
;
as
soon
as
I
saw
him
,
I
sent
my
Waiting
Gentlewoman
on
an
Errand
,
and
he
without
losing
any
time
,
said
Sister
,
I
am
come
to
wish
you
a
good
Morning
,
not
do
I
come
empty
handed
,
seeing
I
bring
you
what
is
more
worth
than
the
Crown
of
our
King
.
You
are
then
(
said
I
)
much
inriched
this
Night
,
receiving
his
Present
,
which
was
the
New
Testament
very
neatly
bound
.
You
said
yesterday
,
(
added
he
)
that
you
Worshiped
your
Crucifix
to
excite●
Piery
,
lay
aside
your
Crucifix
and
read
the
Holy
Scripture
,
you
will
soon
find
whether
the
Word
of
God
be
not
much
more
powerful
than
an
impotent
Image
.
I
thanked
him
,
and
promised
to
follow
his
Advice
;
after
which
he
left
me
,
to
salute
my
Mother
,
towards
whom
he
was
very
exac●in
his
Carriage
.
In
the
mean
time
I
opened
the
New
Testament
,
and
found
that
he
had
Written
in
the
Frontispiece
of
the
Book
,
these
words
of
the
Revelation
,
Behold
I
stand
〈◊〉
the
Door
and
knock
,
if
any
one
hear
my
Voice
and
open
to
me
,
I
will
come
in
to
him
,
and
sup
with
him
,
and
he
with
me
.
I
well
understood
my
Brothers
Intention
in
writing
this
Passage
,
which
I
soon
applyed
to
my self
.
After
this
I
withdren
into
my
Closet
,
where
I
read
the
History
of
our
Lord's
Passion
,
Death
and
Resurrection
,
as
't
is
written
in
the
twenty
sixth
,
twenty
seventh
and
twenty
eighth
Chapters
of
St.
Matthew
.
This
reading
so
affected
me
,
that
I
never
Prayed
to
God
so
heartily
in
all
my
Life
.
After
my
Prayer
I
continued
to
read
still
,
and
I
found
that
as
I
read
,
the
Word
made
a
passage
into
my
Soul
,
which
filled
me
with
unexpressible
Joy
.
Hereupon
my
Brother
came
to
me
,
to
Conduct
me
into
my
Mothers
Chamber
,
who
was
astonished
at
my
negligence
,
but
before
I
left
my
own
Chamber
,
I
carefully
lockt
up
my
New-Testament
,
which
many
Reasons
obliged
me
to
keep
safe
.
My
Mother
as
soon
as
she
saw
me
,
said
unto
●e
,
You
have
been
very
sluggish
to
day
,
and
●oking
more
earnestly
upon
me
,
What
Langour
said
she
)
is
that
that
I
see
in
your
Eyes
?
I
dare
●y
a
Wager
that
you
have
not
slept
,
but
have
●ent
a
good
part
of
the
Night
in
reading
some
●omance
:
I
was
very
loath
to
undeceive
her
,
for
●hich
Reason
I
returned
no
Answer
.
Hereupon
my
●●ther
came
to
us
,
inviting
us
into
the
Garden
,
●here
as
he
walked
on
the
one
side
,
my
Brother
●●d
I
walked
on
the
other
.
'T
was
there
that
I
●inked
him
yet
again
for
his
Present
,
and
opened
〈◊〉
Heart
to
him
,
declaring
that
I
found
many
●●ings
in
the
Church
of
Rome
which
I
could
not
bear
,
〈◊〉
could
not
as
yet
resolve
to
forsake
it
.
Sister
,
re●●ed
he
,
't
is
fit
to
examine
things
seriously
before
〈◊〉
forsake
any
thing
,
especially
in
matters
of
Relion
;
hold
fast
your
Religion
in
which
you
have
been
●ucated
,
till
you
are
convinced
that
it
is
not
the
●t
,
and
that
there
is
another
far
more
excellent
,
〈◊〉
then
you
cannot
in
Conscience
adhere
to
what
〈◊〉
are
perfwaded
is
more
defective
,
and
neglect
●at
is
more
perfect
.
This
day
we
had
a
Discourse
two
hours
,
about
Transubstantiation
,
and
the
day
●owing
another
about
Justification
by
Works
.
〈◊〉
another
day
she
spake
to
me
about
the
Sacri●●
for
the
Living
and
the
Dead
,
offered
up
by
〈◊〉
hands
of
the
Priest
;
but
that
which
he
most
●●l
endeavoured
to
prove
,
was
,
That
the
Church
Rome
could
not
be
the
true
Church
.
'T
would
be
〈◊〉
tedious
,
should
I
relate
all
that
he
said
to
me
,
〈◊〉
the
arguments
which
he
urged
to
prove
his
asser●s
,
which
made
me
doubt
least
I
were
in
the
false
●●reh
,
and
resolve
to
enter
into
the
true
one
.
Three
week
,
passed
in
these
Discourses
,
and
when
●und
any
Arguments
to
oppose
against
my
Bro●s
,
I
always
resisted
him
;
but
he
soon
answered
●●n
;
at
length
I
declared
to
him
the
disposition
of
〈◊〉
Spirit
,
which
much
rejoyced
him
:
Yet
he
judged
this
business
to
be
of
such
Importance
,
th●●
he
thought
fit
to
make
my
Father
acquainted
wi●●
it
,
which
he
did
:
So
that
as
my
Mother
was
one
day
employed
in
looking
over
some
certain
Accounts
,
my
Father
called
me
into
his
Chamber
where
I
found
my
Brother
:
Daughter
,
said
he
,
hear
some
News
that
pleaseth
me
extreamly
,
ma●
I
believe
it
?
Yes
Father
,
answered
I
,
and
if
yo●
please
to
hear
me
,
I
shall
give
you
full
satisfaction
Hereupon
he
asked
me
several
Questions
,
to
which
I
returned
such
Answers
,
as
did
not
at
all
displea●
him
.
'T
is
enough
(
said
he
)
for
the
present
,
return
now
to
your
Mother
;
yet
my
Daughter
,
added
he
,
if
you
constantly
persist
in
this
holy
Resolution
,
I
assure
you
that
come
what
will
,
the
Bless●●
of
God
will
never
fail
you
,
and
your
heavenly
Fath●●
will
accomplish
in
Heaven
the
Prayers
which
yo●●
Earthly
Father
hath
here
made
for
you
.
The
lo●●
and
tenderness
of
these
Expressions
forced
te●●
from
my
Eyes
.
I
find
,
answered
I
,
that
G●●
opens
my
understanding
more
and
more
,
I
reco●mend
my self
to
your
good
Prayers
,
that
he
wou●●
make
fuller
discoveries
of
his
Truth
to
me
.
Y●●
Justine
,
yes
my
Daughter
,
said
he
very
affectionated
I
'll
go
into
my
Closet
to
pray
for
you
.
But
this
not
enough
,
you
your self
must
also
address
yo●
humble
prayers
to
our
good
God
,
who
abounds
Eternal
Grace
and
Mercy
,
that
he
would
finish
〈◊〉
work
in
your
Heart
:
And
you
Ferdinand
,
fail
〈◊〉
to
do
the
same
thing
;
and
ascribe
not
to
your
〈◊〉
the
Glory
of
having
conuerted
your
Sister
,
but
gi●●
it
all
to
God
,
who
alone
hath
dominion
over
〈◊〉
Heart
.
My
Mother
being
still
imployed
,
I
went
is
my
Closet
to
perform
what
my
Father
had
co●manded
,
and
to
recommend
my self
to
God
,
which
after
I
had
finished
,
I
found
my self
more
firm
resolved
,
and
more
chearful
than
I
was
befor
expecting
till
God
should
give
me
a
favourable
●ortunity
to
put
my
Design
in
Execution
:
on
the
●●ther
hand
my
Mother
was
not
idle
,
being
earnesily
●ent
on
my
Brothers
Conversion
.
My
Brother
who
●●d
prudence
and
subtilty
enough
for
the
manage●ent
of
such
an
Aff●ir
,
did
not
absolutely
reject
●●is
Proposition
,
nor
did
he
approve
of
it
,
but
●ffered
her
to
entertain
some
hopes
,
that
he
might
●●e
time
or
other
be
wrought
upon
.
How
often
●●ve
we
laugh'd
about
this
Intricate
adventure
,
in
●●at
my
Mother
hoping
to
change
her
Son
,
made
●●e
of
her
Daughter
to
this
end
;
and
my
Father
●ade
use
of
his
Son
to
convert
his
Daughter
,
which
〈◊〉
last
suceeded
,
whereas
all
my
Mothers
designs
●●ned
into
smoak
!
We
had
need
to
be
very
careful
to
hide
all
these
●●ings
from
my
Mother
,
who
was
a
Woman
of
that
●●mper
,
that
had
she
had
the
least
notice
of
what
●●sled
,
she
would
have
caused
me
to
have
been
carded
away
by
force
,
and
kept
in
a
Convent
all
my
〈◊〉
.
There
happened
at
that
time
two
things
,
which
●●ped
much
to
deceive
my
Mother
;
one
was
,
that
Catholick
Gentleman
endeavoured
to
get
me
in
●●rriage
.
Although
my
Mother
had
resolved
in
her
●n
Mind
to
bestow
me
on
him
,
yet
she
would
●●clude
on
nothing
till
she
had
made
my
Father
quainted
with
it
,
with
whom
she
always
lived
in
●●at
Love
and
Peace
.
My
Father
would
not
in
●s
business
act
as
Master
;
seeing
(
said
he
)
my
●●ughter
hath
been
educated
in
your
Religion
,
I
●n
mit
the
management
of
her
wholly
to
you
,
you
●y
do
with
her
what
you
please
.
Yet
Madam
,
●ing
you
are
pleased
to
Consult
me
about
this
●rriage
,
I
shall
freely
declare
my
Judgment
.
The
●ung
Man
of
whom
you
speak
is
indeed
of
a
good
●●mily
,
yet
this
Family
is
much
in
Debt
:
And
I
informed
,
That
this
Young
Man
is
too
great
a
●●a●chee
for
a
Virgin
of
that
worth
as
our
Daugh●●s
who
deserveth
a
better
Lot
.
Yet
Madam
▪
you
are
wholly
Mistress
of
her
;
she
is
intirely
a●
your
disposal
,
and
I
know
that
you
'l
do
nothing
tha●
is
a
disparagement
to
your
Prudence
,
seeing
that
I
freely
consent
to
whatever
you
shall
judge
requisite
.
Indee●
said
my
Mother
,
since
you
deal
so
freely
with
m●
in
this
matter
,
I
assure
you
that
you
shall
be
Maste●
of
her
destiny
,
and
provided
she
marry
a
Catholick
my
Will
shall
be
wh●ll●
resigned
to
yours
.
I
had
〈◊〉
mind
,
answered
my
Father
,
to
propose
to
you
〈◊〉
Catholick
Gentleman
,
whose
Manners
,
Wisdom
and
sweetness
of
Disposition
extreamly
please
me
〈◊〉
't
is
Madam
the
Son
of
your
Cousin
German
,
Mada●
de
—
This
was
what
my
Mother
most
desire●
for
she
tenderly
loved
this
Gentleman
her
Cous●●
who
indeed
had
all
the
Qualities
that
comma●●
Esteem
.
I
thank
you
,
replyed
my
Mother
,
that
yo●
are
pleased
to
prefer
my
Relations
before
othe●
but
since
I
see
you
have
so
good
an
opinion
of
hi●
I
desire
that
they
may
be
Married
as
soon
as
pos●●ble
.
I
desire
it
as
well
as
you
,
answered
my
Fathe●
but
we
must
endeavour
that
he
first
get
some
Off●●
in
the
Army
;
and
to
this
end
we
must
declare
th●
we
will
not
give
her
to
a
simple
Volunteer
;
and
〈◊〉
Friends
,
whose
Interest
is
very
great
,
will
not
fail
〈◊〉
getting
him
some
Employment
.
My
Mother
lik●
this
Advice
extreamly
well
,
and
resolved
to
confi●●
in
my
Father
,
more
than
ever
she
had
hithe●●
done
.
The
other
thing
was
,
that
my
Father
seemed
〈◊〉
make
my
Mother
his
Confident
,
in
some
things
〈◊〉
lating
to
my
Brother
.
It
much
troubles
me
,
sa●●
he
,
that
Ferdinand
thus
loseth
his
time
her●
and
were
it
not
for
the
respect
which
I
see
y●●
have
for
him
,
I
had
sent
him
before
now
back
i●to
the
Army
,
or
into
Germany
or
England
.
At
a●other
time
my
Mother
would
have
returned
a
●●ry
sharp
Answer
to
this
Discourse
,
but
my
Fath●●
had
showed
so
much
complaisance
for
her
,
that
〈◊〉
●urst
not
contradict
him
to
his
face
.
Sir
,
said
she
,
I
had
●ot
seen
my
Son
these
ten
years
,
and
would
you
●ake
●●m
from
me
again
,
when
I
have
scarce
enjoyed
his
●ompany
two
Months
?
No
Madam
,
replyed
my
●ather
,
I
will
not
take
him
from
you
,
but
I
am
●raid
hee
'l
go
away
himself
,
for
I
see
that
this
un●●ive
idle
life
which
he
leads
in
this
Country
,
doth
●ot
at
all
suit
with
his
humour
:
'T
is
natural
with
him
〈◊〉
be
in
action
,
and
the
contrary
must
needs
be
tedi●●s
;
he
can't
always
Play
,
or
Walk
,
or
Hunt
,
or
Dis●●urse
,
these
things
serve
to
refresh
the
Mind
,
but
●●nnot
satisfie
it
.
Let
me
speak
with
him
,
said
my
●other
,
it
may
be
I
may
induce
him
to
change
his
●ind
;
where
is
he
?
I●ll
talk
with
him
by
and
by
.
●hink
,
replyed
my
Father
,
he
is
in
the
Garden
.
●●mediately
my
Mother
called
me
to
walk
with
her
〈◊〉
my
Brother
.
We
found
my
Brother
sitting
near
a
Fountain
,
〈◊〉
a
Prosound
Meditation
,
for
he
was
considering
the
●urse
he
ought
to
take
to
make
me
abjure
the
Er●urs
of
the
Church
of
Rome
.
We
surprized
him
in
●s
Posture
,
and
my
Mother
raised
him
from
his
●ep
study
,
by
giving
him
a
gentle
blow
on
the
●oulder
with
her
hand
:
What
are
you
thinking
〈◊〉
Ferainand
,
said
she
,
that
you
are
in
such
a
study
.
〈◊〉
declare
my
Mind
to
you
,
(
Mother
said
he
,
)
●●ugh
I
dare
not
do
it
to
my
Father
.
I
would
〈◊〉
return
to
the
Army
,
what
would
you
have
me
〈◊〉
here
to
pick
Straws
?
Lay
aside
these
thoughts
,
〈◊〉
my
Mother
,
why
would
you
return
thither
to
●e
your
Brains
knockt
out
,
and
make
me
the
●●st
miserable
of
all
Mothers
?
What
think
you
●uld
I
do
,
should
I
lose
my
only
Son
,
on
whom
〈◊〉
best
hopes
are
placed
?
'T
were
indeed
some●●g
if
you
had
any
grounds
to
expect
Preferment
;
〈◊〉
things
are
at
that
pass
at
present
,
that
there
〈◊〉
be
nothing
hoped
for
in
favour
of
those
of
your
●igion
;
for
should
you
perform
the
bravest
Actions
,
and
do
the
King
all
i●●●ina●le
Service
,
't
wou●●
all
be
lookt
on
as
nothing
whilst
you
are
an
Hugo●●
My
Brother
replyed
only
with
a
deep
sigh
,
wh●●
made
my
Mother
believe
she
saw
what
was
in
〈◊〉
bottom
of
his
heart
,
but
she
was
deceived
.
Y●●
sigh
Ferdinand
,
said
she
,
and
say
nothing
,
but
I
〈◊〉
you
once
again
,
that
as
long
as
you
are
an
Hugo●●
you
will
never
get
any
Advancement
:
But
I
'll
d●●
course
with
you
more
to
morrow
Morning
,
fail
〈◊〉
to
come
to
me
to
thy
Chamber
;
go
for
the
pres●●
and
think
on
what
I
have
said
to
you
.
When
he
had
left
us
,
my
Mother
said
to
m●
Your
Brother
dislikes
several
things
in
the
R●l●g●●
of
Calvin
,
and
approves
of
many
things
in
o●●
moreover
he
is
somewhat
ambirious
,
let
us
go
〈◊〉
my
Daughter
,
and
strike
whilst
the
Iron
is
hot
,
〈◊〉
shall
certainly
make
s●me
impression
on
aim
one
〈◊〉
or
other
.
'T
〈◊〉
b●
a
difficult
work
,
(
answered
〈◊〉
he
is
more
s●xed
than
●ou
imagine
.
No
matter
〈◊〉
plyed
my
Mother
)
the
merit
of
it
will
be
〈◊〉
great
before
God
,
and
the
honour
before
men
;
〈◊〉
you
do
●our
part
,
and
I
'll
no
mine
;
we
daily
〈◊〉
Conversions
wrought
that
seemed
far
more
diff●●
than
his
;
yea
,
were
at
●●rst
accounted
imposs●●
If
your
Brother
will
be
guided
by
Reason
,
ra●●
than
by
the
Coun●●ls
of
your
●a●her
,
I
ll
set
〈◊〉
Learned
Men
upon
him
,
as
must
needs
conv●●
him
:
And
if
he
hath
any
Am●i●ion
,
I
ll
get
h●●
discourse
with
such
,
as
have
at
present
all
the
po●●
i●
their
own
hands
,
who
will
not
sail
of
m●king
〈◊〉
Fortune
,
whereof
the●●●
give
him
all
the
assurance
〈◊〉
can
desire
.
Only
let
it
be
your
endeavour
to
〈◊〉
him
capa●le
o●
good
Advice
,
and
above
all
to
〈◊〉
v●nt
his
giving
my
Fa●her
an
Acc●unt
of
〈◊〉
p●ss●th
.
In
the
mean
time
m●●●other
,
as
so●n
as
he
〈◊〉
lest
us
went
into
my
Fathers
Appar●●e●t
,
and
●●ted
all
that
my
Mother
had
●●●d
to
him
;
my
Fa●●
To
gave
him
an
account
of
that
that
passed
between
●n
and
my
Mother
,
to
prevent
her
discovering
●eir
De●igns
,
adding
,
That
he
saw
well
enough
●●t
this
●●od
Woman
intended
,
but
that
by
the
●ace
of
God
all
her
Designs
should
come
to
no●●ing
,
and
his
have
their
desired
success
.
Some
●●rt
time
after
as
I
returned
from
the
Garden
with
〈◊〉
Mother
,
seeing
her
busie
in
giving
Orders
about
●●e
Concerns
of
the
Family
,
I
●an
immediately
to
〈◊〉
F●thers
Lodgings
,
where
I
found
my
Brother
▪
〈◊〉
●●on
as
my
Father
saw
me
,
So
,
said
he
to
me
,
●●u
act
in
concert
with
your
Mother
,
for
the
Conver●n
or
rather
perversion
of
your
Brother
:
Two
Wo●●●
a●●wered
I
,
are
too
weak
to
encounter
one
●n
;
but
my
Mother
resolves
to
send
some
Doctors
〈◊〉
my
Brother
,
against
whom
he
shall
never
be
able
〈◊〉
defend
himself
,
and
hereupon
I
related
all
that
〈◊〉
Mother
had
discovered
of
her
De●ign
.
You
have
●e
very
well
,
said
my
Father
,
to
inform
us
of
this
;
〈◊〉
now
,
added
he
,
I
would
have
you
to
return
,
〈◊〉
fear
least
your
Mother
should
perceive
you
have
●●ken
with
me
.
Thus
my
Father
and
Mother
〈◊〉
ployed
their
utmost
artifice
to
deceive
each
●●er
;
but
in
the
end
my
Mother
found
her self
〈◊〉
taken
in
her
reckoning
.
My
Brother
told
me
●●e
,
that
my
Father
seemed
somewhat
troubled
●he
Methods
which
my
Mother
resolved
to
follow
:
I
●●esee
(
said
he
to
my
Brother
,
)
that
you
wi●l
be
●osed
to
great
temptations
.
I
am
not
so
much
●aid
of
the
arguments
of
the
Learned
,
as
I
am
of
●se
of
such
as
are
in
Power
,
when
they
shall
re●●
sent
to
you
the
Offices
,
Prosperi●y
and
Pleasure
●●●ch
you
shall
enjoy
.
if
you
embrace
the
Romish
●●●●n
.
You
are
young
,
and
the
fumes
of
Ambi●●
more
easily
seize
on
the
minds
of
such
as
are
●●ing
,
than
of
theirs
that
are
farther
advanced
in
〈◊〉
:
Be
not
confident
of
your
own
strength
,
but
●●●●t
only
in
God
.
I
know
,
said
my
Brother
,
that
if
I
trust
in
my
own
strength
,
I
am
the
weakest
of
a
I
men
,
but
if
I
place
my
confidence
in
the
Lord
,
I
am
stronger
than
the
whole
World
.
After
this
my
Father
gave
him
leave
to
retire
.
Nothing
more
considerable
happened
this
day
.
But
the
next
Morning
my
Brother
went
to
my
Mothers
Appartment
,
and
found
her
in
her
Closet
;
she
no
sooner
understood
that
he
was
come
,
but
she
commanded
him
to
come
in
and
sit
down
by
her
,
which
he
at
first
modestly
refusing
to
do
,
Ferdinand
,
said
she
,
I
now
lay
aside
my
Character
of
〈◊〉
Mother
,
to
speak
to
you
as
a
Friend
;
and
therefore
without
any
more
adoe
sit
down
by
me
,
which
my
Brother
doing
without
returning
any
Answer
;
she
shedding
some
tears
,
spake
thus
to
him
in
a
ton●
that
argued
a
great
deal
of
tenderness
.
I
can
never
,
said
she
,
look
upon
you
without
having
my
Heart
agitated
with
contrary
Passions
,
whe●
I
consider
that
I
have
in
you
a
Son
,
both
Wise
,
Honest
,
and
Valiant
;
I
cannot
but
rejoyce
and
accoun●
my self
the
happiest
of
all
Women
,
this
being
a
favour
which
God
doth
not
vouchsafe
to
all
Mothers
but
when
I
consider
on
the
other
hand
,
That
th●●
Son
whom
I
love
,
who
is
so
proper
a
Person
,
and
〈◊〉
much
esteemed
by
all
,
and
who
hath
such
Nob●●
Inclinations
;
hath
been
brought
up
in
a
false
a●●
Heretical
Religion
,
and
persists
in
it
,
it
extorts
from
me
the
bitterest
tears
,
and
it
grieves
me
that
I
ev●●
brought
you
into
the
World
.
O
Ferdinand
,
Fer●●nand
,
did
you
know
all
that
passed
in
my
Heart
o●
this
account
,
and
the
Compassion
that
I
have
for
yo●
you
would
have
more
Complaisance
for
me
than
no●
you
have
.
More
she
could
not
speak
,
her
sighs
stopping
her
Discourse
.
Mother
,
replyed
my
Brother
,
(
who
was
touche●
to
see
her
so
much
concerned
)
there
's
not
a
te●
you
shed
but
is
worse
than
a
Dagger
to
my
Hear●
why
do
you
thus
give
way
to
your
Sorrow
.
I
kno●
Mother
,
that
't
is
a
maternal
Compassion
which
you
have
for
me
;
but
it
may
be
't
is
a
blind
Compassion
,
that
flows
only
from
your
Prejudices
:
I
wish
you
knew
how
far
the
respect
your
Son
hath
for
you
will
carry
him
,
and
therefore
I
declare
,
That
if
any
can
convince
me
that
I
am
in
a
false
Religion
,
I
am
ready
to
embrace
the
Religion
which
shall
be
proved
to
be
better
,
for
I
will
not
be
led
by
Obstinacy
,
but
by
Reason
:
To
this
end
I
now
lay
aside
all
my
Prejudices
which
I
may
have
taken
up
in
favour
of
my
Religion
,
and
against
yours
;
and
am
ready
to
embrace
freely
your
Religion
if
I
find
it
better
,
or
●o
persist
in
my
own
,
if
it
appears
to
be
the
true
Religion
.
My
Mother
was
mightily
well
pleased
at
this
Declaration
,
and
said
,
I
take
you
to
your
word
,
●emember
to
keep
it
:
Yes
Mother
,
(
said
he
)
I
shall
●lwa●s
remember
this
,
That
if
any
can
convince
me
●hat
I
am
in
an
Errour
,
I
must
not
rest
in
it
:
That
〈◊〉
,
replyed
my
Mother
,
that
if
I
bring
you
a
Man
●hat
shall
remove
all
your
Doubts
and
Scruples
,
you
●ill
come
over
to
us
.
Yes
Mother
(
answered
he
)
●ith
all
my
Heart
;
for
I
should
be
very
unhappy
,
If
●nowing
I
were
in
an
evil
way
I
would
not
be
perwaded
to
leave
it
:
If
you
will
(
added
my
Mother
)
●ll
bring
you
acquainted
with
such
as
can
advance
●ou
,
and
bestow
honourable
Offices
on
you
,
if
you
●ill
embrace
our
Religion
:
Every
thing
hath
its
●roper
season
,
(
answered
my
Brother
smiling
)
I
●ust
not
be
exposed
to
so
many
assaults
at
once
.
●ereupon
my
Brother
rose
up
,
and
paying
his
repects
to
my
Mother
,
left
her
abundantly
satisfied
●ith
this
Conversation
,
for
she
believed
she
had
gotten
〈◊〉
kind
of
Conquest
over
him
;
and
flattered
her
●elf
with
hopes
,
that
all
that
he
said
,
was
only
that
●e
might
turn
his
Coat
with
a
better
Grace
,
as
those
●laces
who
expect
the
Canon
before
they
Capi●late
.
Nothing
now
remained
to
be
done
,
but
the
ass●gning
the
day
for
the
Dispute
;
for
the
person
whom
my
Mother
had
chosen
to
oppose
my
Brother
,
was
her
confessor
,
the
Father
Matthew
,
a
Jesuit
,
one
that
was
Learned
enough
,
but
yet
bette●
s●ored
with
Malice
than
Learning
.
(
I
my self
hav●
f●lt
some
●ffects
of
his
Malice
,
which
is
the
reaso●
why
I
hate
the
whole
Order
,
and
dealt
so
roughl●
y●●t●●day
with
those
two
disguised
Brothers
)
.
A●
l●●gth
the
day
was
appointed
,
which
was
to
be
th●
Mo●●ow
after
my
Father
should
go
to
Dijon
to
fo●low
a
Suit
he
had
depending
before
the
Parliam●●●
of
t●at
P●ace
;
for
my
Mother
took
special
c●re
〈◊〉
conceal
all
her
Contrivances
from
my
Father
,
wh●●
for
his
part
,
was
as
careful
to
pretend
that
he
kne●●
n●●hing
of
them
:
As
for
my
Brother
and
I
,
we
d●●●●mbled
our
intention●
well
enough
.
At
length
,
th●
E●ening
before
my
Father
was
to
take
his
Jou●n●●
,
as
we
were
about
to
sit
down
to
Suppe●●●y
Father
said
to
my
Brother
,
As
soon
as
you
ha●●
s●nt
,
put
up
such
things
as
will
be
necessary
in
yo●●
J●u●●ey
,
for
you
shall
ride
with
me
:
My
Mothe●●●●ring
this
,
was
very
much
alarmed
;
How
S●●
(
said
she
)
do
you
intend
that
Ferdinand
shall
go
wi●●
you
?
will
you
leave
us
all
alone
?
'T
is
time
,
Mada●
sa●d
my
Father
,
that
he
be
acquainted
with
the
A●fairs
of
our
Family
,
you
know
of
what
Consequen●●
the
Suit
is
that
I
go
a●out
,
I
must
have
some
bo●●
to
help
me
.
My
Mother
was
struck
dumb
wi●●
these
words
,
and
knew
not
what
answer
to
mak●
Methinks
Madam
(
said
my
Father
)
you
are
more
co●●cerned
at
Ferdinand's
absence
than
at
mine
.
I
woul●
answered
she
,
comfort
my self
with
the
Son
,
d●ring
his
Fathers
Absence
;
but
since
you
are
resolve●
to
carry
him
with
you
,
you
may
do
what
you
thi●●
fit
.
Well
Madam
(
replyed
he
)
I
'll
leave
him
wi●●
you
,
since
you
so
earnestly
desire
it
;
but
one
thing
〈◊〉
charge
you
,
that
you
suffer
him
not
to
go
from
our
hou●
●●ill
my
return
,
for
I
will
not
have
him
depart
'till
〈◊〉
have
d●scoursed
more
largely
with
him
.
After
●●●s
we
sa●e
do●n
at
Table
,
having
a
great
mind
to
〈◊〉
at
the
Trouble
which
my
Father's
Discourse
●ad
caused
m●
Mother
.
Supper
●eing
ended
,
my
Mother
withdrew
into
●●r
Chamb●r
to
write
to
Dijon
,
where
some
of
her
R●l●●i●ns
were
Members
of
the
Parliament
,
to
whom
●he
re●ommended
h●r
Husbands
Business
;
in
the
m●an
t●●e
my
●a
her
caused
my
Brother
and
me
to
●alk
u●
i●●o
his
:
When
we
were
come
before
him
,
〈◊〉
s●ood
some
time
without
speaking
one
word
;
at
●●ngth
.
My
Ch●ldren
,
(
said
he
)
I
am
not
ignorant
●f
what
is
designed
to
be
done
in
my
House
during
〈◊〉
a●s●nce
;
I
know
,
Ferdinand
,
that
your
Perseve●ance
will
be
tr●ed
;
you
are
walking
in
a
Path
in
●hich
many
Persons
have
fall'n
,
and
the
falls
of
most
●ave
proved
deadly
;
they
will
promise
you
Moun●●ns
and
Mi●acles
,
but
know
that
Temporal
advan●●ges
as
well
as
Eternal
Riches
are
in
God's
disposal
.
●bove
all
,
I
advise
you
to
humble
your self
before
●im
,
begging
him
to
instruct
,
assist
and
maintain
●ou
,
by
the
invincible
force
of
his
Holy
Spirit
.
My
Brother
answered
with
a
modest
boldness
,
Fa●her
,
said
he
,
God
hath
vouchsafed
me
to
enjoy
the
●●ght
by
your
means
,
and
I
believe
he
'll
give
me
the
Grace
to
imitate
you
in
your
Perseverance
;
and
give
●●e
leave
to
say
,
that
though
you
should
be
to
me
●n
example
of
Weakness
as
you
are
now
of
Constan●y
,
I
would
no
longer
follow
your
Example
,
that
〈◊〉
might
follow
those
of
my
Ancestors
.
Yes
,
my
Son
,
〈◊〉
replyed
my
Father
)
if
God
so
far
forsake
me
,
I
●●eely
permit
you
,
not
only
not
to
follow
me
,
but
●lso
to
hate
me
;
but
the
Spirit
of
God
assures
me
,
●hat
this
shall
neither
be
mine
nor
your
Case
,
and
in
●his
Hope
I
beg
the
Lord
to
bless
you
.
Immedi●tely
my
Father
went
into
his
Closet
,
and
brought
●ut
a
Sword
of
Damascus
Mettal
,
whose
Handle
was
enriched
with
Stones
,
but
it
s
greatest
Preciousness
lay
in
the
Excellency
of
the
Steel
whereof
it
was
made
.
After
my
Blessing
,
said
he
,
this
is
the
richest
Present
that
I
can
make
you
,
't
is
my
Sword
,
and
it
hath
been
the
Sword
of
your
Grandfather
,
and
great
Grandfather
,
with
which
they
have
gloriously
served
the
true
Religion
and
the
King
,
and
have
bathed
it
in
the
Blood
of
the
Enemies
of
the
Faith
and
of
the
State
;
and
I
also
have
made
some
use
of
it
with
good
success
in
my
time
.
Hereupon
my
Brother
fell
on
his
Knees
,
and
my
Father
drawing
the
Sword
out
of
its
Scabbard
,
said
to
him
,
I
now
give
you
this
Sword
on
the
same
Conditions
on
which
I
received
it
,
viz.
That
you
never
use
it
but
in
the
Service
of
God
and
the
King
,
your
Master
and
lawful
Sovereign
:
Follow
not
the
Course
of
those
Teporizers
and
base
Politicians
,
who
abandon
our
poor
Churches
;
maintain
them
to
the
utmost
of
your
power
,
and
if
they
perish
,
perish
with
them
:
But
the
Lord
of
Hosts
grant
that
it
may
prosper
in
your
hands
,
and
that
it
may
be
as
honourably
delivered
into
the
Hands
of
your
Children
,
as
it
hath
been
into
mine
,
and
as
I
have
delivered
it
into
yours
.
Hereupon
he
struck
him
a
soft
blow
with
the
flat
side
of
the
Sword
on
the
Arm
,
and
putting
it
up
into
the
Scabbard
,
delivered
it
to
him
,
and
abliged
him
to
arise
.
My
Brother
after
having
received
it
,
drew
it
once
again
,
and
kissing
the
middle
of
the
Blade
,
laid
it
on
the
ground
,
and
falling
again
on
his
Knees
,
said
to
my
Father
,
After
the
two
Presents
which
you
,
Sir
,
have
made
me
,
you
have
no
reason
to
be
surprized
if
I
want
words
wherewith
to
thank
you
;
suffer
me
therefore
to
embrace
your
Knees
,
but
my
Father
raising
him
from
the
ground
,
embraced
him
,
and
afterwards
gave
him
some
Advice
relating
to
his
Behaviour
.
I
was
present
when
all
these
things
passed
,
and
was
much
affected
with
them
.
My
Father
fixing
●is
Eyes
on
me
,
said
to
me
,
Be
not
jealous
of
the
Present
I
have
made
your
Brother
.
I
love
my
Brother
too
well
(
said
I
)
to
envy
him
the
Favour
you
are
pleased
to
show
him
.
I
'll
give
you
also
my
Blessing
and
a
Present
,
replyed
my
Father
,
which
〈◊〉
esteem
no
less
than
that
I
have
bestowed
on
your
Brother
;
and
immediately
gave
me
a
very
curious
Picture
,
drawn
in
small
,
representing
a
Woman
who
●n
her
time
was
an
admirable
Beauty
,
the
Box
also
●n
which
't
was
kept
was
set
with
Diamonds
.
This
(
continued
he
)
was
the
Picture
of
my
Mother
,
who
was
in
her
Life
an
Example
of
Virtue
and
Piety
,
and
〈◊〉
hope
you
will
imitate
a
Grandmother
of
such
great
Merit
:
I
must
tell
you
this
of
her
,
that
she
was
Edutated
in
the
Romish
Religion
as
you
have
been
,
by
●n
Aunt
that
brought
her
up
,
yet
God
having
given
●er
a
penetrating
Spirit
,
she
easily
distinguish'd
the
Truth
from
Lyes
.
I
hope
Daughter
(
added
he
)
●hat
you
will
imitate
her
more
ways
than
one
,
and
●hat
what
I
give
you
is
well
bestowed
.
I
intended
●o
have
fallen
on
my
Knees
to
have
received
this
Gift
with
the
greatest
Respect
,
as
my
Brother
had
done
,
but
my
Father
perceiving
my
Design
,
would
not
suffer
it
,
but
embraced
me
most
tenderly
,
gave
me
his
Blessing
and
some
serious
Advice
.
Immediately
after
this
Mystery
was
finished
,
my
Mother
entred
the
Chamber
,
and
pleasantly
seemed
●o
blame
my
Father
with
having
fallen
into
the
same
●ault
for
which
he
had
accused
her
,
in
not
being
●ble
to
part
with
his
Children
.
My
Father
made
●s
tho
he
had
not
heard
her
,
and
said
to
her
,
Will
●ou
Madam
,
that
I
take
my
leave
of
you
this
Night
●r
to
Morrow
Morning
:
To
Morrow
Morning
,
said
●y
Mother
,
for
we
'll
Break-fast
with
you
before
you
go
:
Be
it
so
,
answered
my
Father
.
Thus
he
left
●is
House
,
to
give
my
Mother
the
opportunity
of
do●ing
what
he
very
well
knew
,
though
he
seemed
to
be
●gnorant
of
it
.
My
Father
was
not
a
Mile
off
,
when
my
Mother
sent
for
her
Confessor
,
who
whilst
my
Mother
,
my
Brother
,
and
my self
,
were
in
the
Garden
,
came
to
us
.
Brother
,
said
I
,
look
well
to
your self
,
I
doub●
you
will
hardly
be
able
to
hold
out
against
an
ol●
Man
,
who
hath
spent
his
Days
in
Disputations
an●
Books
.
Why
should
I
not
be
able
to
do
it
?
(
replyed
my
Brother
;
)
David
who
was
but
a
Youth
,
an●
had
nothing
but
a
Sling
and
Stones
,
smote
dow●
Goliah
,
who
was
a
Gyant
compleatly
armed
.
Thi●
one
Example
is
not
enough
to
make
a
Rule
,
said
I
't
is
a
rare
thing
for
the
weak
to
overcome
the
strong
but
't
is
very
ordinary
for
the
strong
to
vanquish
th●
weak
.
My
Brother
would
have
answered
me
,
but
the
Jesuite
prevented
him
,
by
coming
to
salute
him
;
ther●
were
abundance
of
Civilities
passed
between
them
and
the
Father
who
was
well
skill'd
in
Flattery
,
spak●
the
most
obliging
things
in
the
World
to
my
Brother
,
who
returned
a
modest
Answer
:
But
whe●●
his
turn
came
,
he
fell
upon
the
Praises
of
the
Father
in
so
curious
a
manner
,
that
the
Jesuite
judged
from
that
time
,
that
his
Conversion
would
co●●
him
more
Pains
than
he
at
first
imagined
.
My
Mother
seeing
that
the
Place
in
which
we
were
,
wa●
not
proper
for
our
Discourse
,
caused
us
to
enter
〈◊〉
little
Summer-h●use
,
in
which
were
Seats
,
and
a
Table
of
Slate
:
She
placed
her self
on
the
one
side
with
the
Jesuite
and
my
Brother
,
and
I
on
the
other
.
This
was
the
Order
of
our
sitting
in
this
famous
Conference
.
My
Mother
,
as
soon
as
we
were
settled
in
our
Places
,
addressed
her self
to
the
Jesuite
;
Father
▪
said
she
to
him
,
here
's
my
Son
,
whom
I
bring
to
you
,
as
a
sick
Man
to
the
Physitian
,
for
the
recovery
of
his
Health
.
I
believe
(
said
my
Brother
)
〈◊〉
am
not
sick
in
mind
,
and
as
for
my
Body
,
I
am
as
you
see
,
by
the
Grace
of
God
very
well
.
Ther●
is
no
Distemper
,
said
the
Jesuite
,
more
dangerous
or
contagious
than
Heresie
,
which
intirely
infects
the
●est
Spirits
,
and
hurries
them
in●o
Damnation
.
I
●nderstand
your
meaning
,
said
my
Brother
;
you
would
prove
that
I
am
fallen
into
this
horrible
sickn●ss
of
the
Soul
,
viz.
Heresie
,
and
would
have
me
b●l●●ve
that
you
are
able
to
deliver
me
from
it
,
by
bringing
me
over
to
your
Party
.
As
for
the
former
,
I
can't
see
how
you
dare
call
me
Heretick
;
D●
I
believe
any
thing
that
is
not
conformable
to
●he
Holy
Scripture
,
or
that
is
Condemned
by
it
?
Neither
I
nor
any
o●her
of
the
Reformed
could
ever
be
Convicted
of
this
.
You
must
not
think
(
said
the
Father
)
that
Here●icks
are
only
such
whose
Sentiments
are
Condemn●d
by
the
Scripture
,
but
also
such
as
forsake
the
●aith
of
the
Church
;
for
the
Church
is
the
Sove●eign
Judge
of
Hereticks
,
and
the
Scripture
is
a
●ead
thing
which
Hereticks
wrest
,
giving
it
what
●ense
best
agrees
with
their
own
Fancy
,
and
out
of
●hich
they
sometimes
take
Pillars
to
support
their
●ost
pernicious
Opinions
.
But
as
for
the
Church
,
〈◊〉
is
living
,
it
makes
Orders
and
explains
them
her
●elf
,
and
whoever
departs
from
the
Foundations
●hich
she
hath
laid
,
is
an
Heretick
,
and
out
of
the
●ay
o●
Salvation
.
I
see
Father
,
said
my
Brother
,
that
you
are
of
the
●pinion
of
all
Roman
Catholick
Doctors
,
and
that
●e
Holy
Scripture
not
being
favourable
to
you
,
●ou
will
not
accept
of
it
as
a
Judge
,
but
will
ravish
●s
Authority
from
it
,
to
give
it
to
your
Traditions
,
●hich
after
all
are
nothing
else
but
Mens
Inventions
.
Hereupon
the
Jesuite
made
a
long
Discourse
of
●raditions
,
and
the
unwritten
Word
;
he
endeavour●d
to
prove
that
the
Scripture
was
not
perfect
,
and
〈◊〉
this
end
quoted
the
Scripture
against
it self
;
Je●●s
wrought
many
Miracles
which
are
not
written
in
this
●●ok
;
and
again
,
There
are
many
thing
which
J●sus
did
,
which
had
they
been
all
Written
,
I
suppose
the
World
it self
could
not
contain
the
Books
that
should
be
written
:
Hence
he
passed
to
the
Citation
of
the
Ancient
Doctors
of
the
Church
,
as
Tertallian
,
Cyprian
,
Hierom
,
and
divers
others
:
He
proceeded
so
far
as
to
say
,
that
the
Church
was
above
the
Scripture
,
whose
Books
are
only
Authentick
,
said
he
,
because
she
hath
declared
them
so
;
from
whence
he
came
to
draw
this
Conclusion
from
the
Principle
he
had
lai●
down
,
That
if
the
Church
had
Power
to
Authorize
a
Doctrine
,
to
distinguish
it
from
what
is
Apocryphal
or
Profane
,
and
to
give
it
all
its
Force
and
Vertue
,
much
more
hath
she
a
right
to
interpret
it
,
and
therefore
there
needs
no
other
Interpretation
of
th●
Scripture
than
what
is
found
in
the
Church
.
Th●
Father
urged
so
many
Arguments
to
prove
what
h●
said
,
that
I
cannot
remember
them
,
but
as
for
m●
Brothers
Answer
,
which
I
heard
with
a
great
de●
of
Pleasure
,
and
which
he
afterwards
gave
me
in
Manuscript
,
so
that
I
often
read
it
,
I
have
it
now
almo●●
by
heart
.
Father
,
said
he
to
the
Jesuite
,
you
have
spoke●
as
much
as
you
please
,
nor
have
I
at
all
interrupte●
you
in
your
Discourse
;
I
now
beg
the
same
Liberty
I
protest
(
said
he
)
against
all
the
things
that
yo●
have
said
,
and
maintain
that
those
Holy
Book●
i●
which
the
Word
of
God
is
written
,
are
the
foundations
of
Salvation
;
and
the
Church
ought
to
dra●
all
its
Instructions
out
of
this
Fountain
,
as
having
i●
themselves
and
of
themselves
sufficient
Authority
〈◊〉
decide
all
Differences
and
Controversies
.
I
shall
sa●
more
,
that
the
Scripture
carries
with
it
its
sole
an●
true
Interpretation
,
which
't
is
not
lawful
to
seek
an●
where
else
:
This
,
Father
,
I
intend
to
prove
by
A●thority
,
History
and
Reason
,
after
which
you
m●●
draw
what
Conclusion
you
please
.
God
himself
speaks
thus
in
Deuteronomy
:
You
sh●●
add
nothing
to
the
Word
that
I
have
Commanded
y●●
neither
shall
you
take
away
any
thing
from
it
:
All
that
I
●a●e
Commanded
you
,
you
shall
observe
to
do
it
;
you
shall
〈◊〉
and
nor
take
away
any
thing
.
Certainly
these
●●e
terrible
Words
,
and
hath
not
your
Church
act●d
against
them
?
the
Doctors
of
the
Church
of
Rome
●ave
just
Cause
to
hang
their
Heads
and
to
be
cover●●
with
shame
and
confusion
,
when
they
see
that
●●eir
Predecessors
had
added
not
only
one
Iota
,
not
〈◊〉
single
Article
,
but
a
Third
Table
to
the
Law
of
●od
,
and
have
composed
a
fifth
Gospel
,
and
for
one
●●gle
Passage
have
Canonized
such
Books
as
are
●pocryphal
,
and
contrary
to
the
Holy
Spirit
;
but
let
〈◊〉
hear
how
this
Divine
Spirit
expresseth
it self
in
St.
〈◊〉
;
He
whom
God
sent
,
declared
the
Words
of
God
,
〈◊〉
God
gave
him
not
his
Spirit
by
Measure
.
And
Je●●s
Christ
saith
in
the
same
Place
,
I
receive
not
Wit●●ss
from
Men
;
which
Passage
as
a
Cannon-shot
over●●rns
at
once
all
that
can
be
said
in
favour
of
Tra●●tions
:
See
also
what
our
Lord
saith
after
Isaiah
the
●●ophet
;
This
People
draweth
nigh
unto
me
with
their
●●uth
,
and
honours
me
with
their
lips
,
but
their
heart
is
〈◊〉
from
me
:
In
vain
do
they
worship
me
,
teaching
for
●●ctrines
the
Traditions
of
Men
;
which
shows
,
that
't
is
●●t
only
now
that
Men
endeavour
to
bring
Traditi●●s
into
the
Church
,
but
they
have
always
been
re●●ted
.
I
remember
that
I
have
read
an
excellent
●ord
in
the
Proverbs
on
this
Subject
;
All
the
Word
〈◊〉
God
is
pure
,
't
is
a
Buckier
to
all
that
hope
in
it
;
●●d
not
to
this
Word
,
least
the
Lord
reprove
thee
,
and
●●u
be
jound
a
Lyar.
And
what
will
you
(
Gentle●●n
)
who
are
Advocates
for
Tradition
,
say
to
that
●●atbema
of
St.
Paul
,
who
Writing
to
the
Galathians
,
●●th
,
If
we
or
any
other
Preach
any
other
Gospel
than
●●at
we
have
preached
,
let
him
be
Anathema
?
Must
〈◊〉
say
here
that
the
Doctors
of
the
Church
have
●●eater
power
than
St.
Paul
had
,
for
they
Preach
〈◊〉
other
Gospel
than
this
great
Apostle
of
the
Nati●●s
did
?
'T
is
in
vain
to
pretend
that
St.
Paul
Anathematizeth
such
as
preach
a
contrary
Gospel
,
for
he
only
saith
,
Another
Gospel
;
that
is
to
say
,
a
different
Gospel
,
as
those
do
who
relate
Miracles
,
and
ascribe
them
to
Jesus
Christ
,
although
we
find
n●
mention
at
all
of
them
in
the
Gospels
.
In
fine
,
St●
Peter
whom
you
qualifie
with
the
Title
of
Prince
o●
the
Apostles
,
and
to
whom
you
pretend
the
Lor●
gave
a
supream
Authority
,
saith
,
that
The
Prophe●●
came
not
of
old
time
by
the
Wi●l
of
Man
,
but
holy
men
〈◊〉
God
spake
as
they
were
moved
by
the
Holy
Ghost
.
This
Father
,
is
express
,
this
is
clear
and
plain
,
and
th●●
great
Apostle
was
perswaded
that
what
was
pronounced
by
the
Holy
Spirit
,
could
not
be
Authorized
by
men
,
as
some
pretend
to
give
Authority
〈◊〉
the
Scriptures
,
by
their
Glosses
and
Approb●tions
.
'T
is
notoriously
evident
,
that
the
Apostle
neve●
believed
,
that
't
was
lawful
for
men
,
how
many
,
ho●
Learned
and
Wise
soever
they
were
,
to
add
to
t●●
Scripture
;
and
certainly
,
if
the
Doctors
have
th●
Priviledge
,
the
Apostles
who
were
the
Basis
an●
Pillars
of
the
Church
,
had
a
far
better
pretence
〈◊〉
it
;
yet
they
never
claimed
it
,
but
look't
on
such
a●
Attempt
as
both
impious
and
sacrilegious
.
Ho●
guilty
then
are
such
,
who
coming
after
the
Ap●stles
,
and
having
neither
the
Dignity
nor
the
Me●sure
of
the
Spirit
which
the
Apostles
had
,
have
〈◊〉
made
bold
to
carry
their
follies
into
the
Sanctuar●
and
joyn
humane
Imaginations
to
the
Holy
Word
〈◊〉
God!
There
's
no
Man
in
the
World
who
is
able
〈◊〉
keep
Servants
,
that
will
suffer
them
to
add
to
,
〈◊〉
take
from
his
Commands
as
they
please
;
and
yet
m●
thinks
you
would
have
us
believe
that
God
did
〈◊〉
well
mind
all
that
he
ought
to
have
said
for
our
Savation
;
and
that
in
his
Law
he
forgot
some
Article
which
he
afterwards
left
to
Mens
good
Intention●
Is
this
,
Father
,
to
be
suffered
?
The
Holy
Spi●●●
saith
,
that
All
the
Wisdom
of
Man
is
but
folly
b●●●
God
;
that
God
hath
confounded
it
:
And
yet
God
it
●ems
suffers
this
humane
Wisdom
to
interpret
and
●●d
Traditions
to
his
Word
,
and
to
judge
sove●●ignly
of
it
.
There
are
no
Doctors
in
the
World
,
how
Learned
●ever
they
are
,
that
can
show
a
reason
for
all
the
●●r●umes
,
Sacrifices
,
and
Purifications
,
which
are
at
●●ge
expressed
in
the
Ceremonial
Law
,
and
yet
●●●se
are
but
the
smallest
matters
:
How
then
can
●●e
who
are
utterly
in
the
dark
about
the
least
things
●●●●ch
God
hath
commanded
,
presume
to
dispose
〈◊〉
●h●se
that
are
the
greatest
?
For
the
Roman
Church
●ublished
these
Traditions
only
to
enlarge
her
Pow●●
,
and
so
establish
what
she
pleased
;
for
having
●●●●●n
this
Point
,
she
built
an
Infinity
of
things
upon
〈◊〉
:
for
she
disposeth
of
the
Habitations
of
souls
af●●r
Death
,
puts
a
price
upon
their
Punishments
,
●●ts
Salvation
to
sale
,
and
offers
Paradice
to
him
●●at
bids
most
for
it
;
and
all
this
,
because
for●●oth
it
pleaseth
us
,
and
we
have
thus
invented
〈◊〉
;
we
must
have
the
Holy
Scriptures
,
spite
of
them
,
●onfirm
and
ratifie
.
The
Disproportion
between
the
sublimity
and
ex●●llency
of
the
Holy
Scriptures
,
and
the
weakness
〈◊〉
our
understandings
,
is
so
great
,
that
we
can
find
●othing
in
the
World
to
parallel
it
:
Canst
thou
by
●a●ching
find
out
God
?
canst
thou
find
out
the
Almighty
〈◊〉
p●r●●tion
?
It
is
higher
than
Heaven
,
what
canst
〈◊〉
know
?
it
is
deeper
than
Hell
,
what
canst
thou
do
?
●his
is
sp●ken
in
the
Book
of
Job
,
concerning
Di●●ne
Providence
;
I
may
say
the
same
thing
of
the
●ord
of
God
,
which
we
ought
not
to
pretend
to
●●●●etrate
,
much
less
to
judge
of
it
.
I
have
often
been
astonished
at
that
Impu●ence
and
Blasphemy
,
which
our
Enemies
are
guilty
●f
,
in
saying
that
the
Word
of
God
is
not
perfect
.
〈◊〉
will
only
produce
two
Examples
to
show
its
per●ection
,
the
one
taken
from
the
Law
of
Rigour
,
the
other
from
the
Law
of
Grace
.
The
first
are
t●●
Ten
Commandments
contained
in
two
Table●
the
second
is
the
Lords
Prayer
,
contained
in
six
A●ticles
.
What
Man
amongst
all
the
Church
of
M●●
durst
pretend
to
authorize
this
?
For
we
plainly
s●
that
God
alone
could
be
the
Author
of
such
a
wor●
and
that
were
all
the
●●gislators
of
the
World
tog●ther
,
they
could
never
have
composed
a
Law
,
co●sisting
only
of
Ten
words
,
and
comprehending
all
t●●
sins
of
the
World
.
And
all
the
Doctors
of
the
U●●
verse
together
could
never
have
composed
a
Pra●er
,
in
which
in
six
Articles
are
contained
all
the
D●sires
that
can
enter
into
a
reasonable
Soul
;
and
wh●
ever
heard
that
the
greater
received
his
Authori●●
from
the
less
?
I
know
you
'l
plead
that
the
Church
is
inspired
〈◊〉
the
Spirit
of
God
,
and
therefore
may
judge
wh●
Books
are
Canonical
,
and
what
are
not
:
But
Fathe●
that
which
you
call
the
Church
is
not
always
a●●
mated
with
the
Divine
Spirit
;
and
though
it
we●●
yet
this
would
not
prove
her
Power
of
judging
t●●
Holy
Scriptures
soveraignly
,
so
as
that
there
shou●●
be
no
Appeal
from
her
Judgment
;
the
Spirit
〈◊〉
not
given
her
for
this
end
,
but
that
she
may
w●●
reverence
submit
her self
to
them
.
The
Spirit●
given
her
properly
to
prevent
private
persons
fro●
judging
whether
a
book
be
Authentick
or
no
,
s●
in
this
case
we
must
submit
to
the
Judgment
of
th●
Church
,
who
distinguisheth
the
Books
that
were
d●ctated
by
the
Spirit
of
God
from
those
which
m●●
would
add
to
them
,
which
are
called
Apocrypha●●
and
which
she
rejects
.
This
is
all
the
Authori●●
which
the
Church
can
have
;
nor
must
we
ascrib●
to
her
a
power
of
adding
to
the
Scriptures
,
but
o●ly
of
teaching
the
People
which
are
Canonical
an●
with
that
of
our
Parliaments
,
who
receive
the
Le●ters-Patents
of
his
Majesty
,
and
know
his
signi●●
●●d
Seals
;
they
publish
them
abroad
to
be
really
●●e
Kings
Letters
,
and
they
declare
their
contents
to
●●e
People
.
But
they
do
not
compose
them
,
they
〈◊〉
not
sign
or
seal
them
,
they
dare
not
add
any
●●ing
to
them
,
whether
contrary
or
different
:
But
●●me
men
do
that
with
respect
to
God
,
which
no
●●uncil
durst
do
to
its
Prince
.
Tell
me
,
Father
,
cannot
Goldsmiths
distinguish
●●ld
from
Copper
?
yet
they
cannot
make
Gold
to
〈◊〉
Gold
,
for
't
is
so
already
of
its
own
Nature
,
with●●t
their
assistance
.
They
may
indeed
mix
Siver
〈◊〉
Lead
with
Gold
,
but
they
can
never
make
this
●●ver
to
become
true
Gold
,
because
mixed
with
it
.
●hus
the
Church
may
indeed
know
what
is
the
true
●●ld
,
the
real
Word
of
God
,
and
what
is
not
;
but
●e
cannot
make
a
new
Word
of
God
:
Men
may
●o
compose
Writings
,
and
have
Impudence
enough
〈◊〉
add
them
to
the
Word
of
God
;
yet
it
doth
not
●low
that
by
so
doing
they
give
them
the
Charecter
〈◊〉
the
Word
of
God
.
They
preach
amongst
you
,
Father
,
with
a
great
●al
of
earnestness
,
that
the
Church
gives
Authority
〈◊〉
the
Scriptures
,
and
consequently
that
she
must
〈◊〉
above
them
,
so
as
to
have
Power
to
add
her
●●aditions
to
the
sacred
Writings
:
But
when
all
's
●●ne
,
the
Church
hath
only
Authority
to
declare
〈◊〉
the
People
,
that
what
is
called
the
Holy
Scrip●●e
is
indeed
the
Word
of
God
:
for
as
Gold
would
〈◊〉
cease
to
be
Gold
,
though
there
should
be
none
〈◊〉
say
this
is
Gold
,
so
the
Holy
Scripture
would
not
●se
to
be
the
Word
of
God
,
and
Authentick
,
thô
●ere
were
no
Church
to
tell
men
,
that
this
Word
●●ich
you
read
is
the
Word
of
God
.
Moreover
I
say
,
●●t
the
Canon
of
the
Holy
Scripture
being
owned
●●d
declared
in
the
first
Councils
,
we
ought
with●●t
any
hesitation
or
difficulty
to
receive
their
de●minations
;
nor
are
we
to
question
in
the
Church
●●e
Authority
of
the
Holy
Scripture
,
but
to
submit
our selves
to
its
Decrees
,
which
are
Truth
and
Righteousness
its
self
:
Indeed
Father
,
if
the
Church
hath
Power
〈◊〉
judge
sovereignly
of
the
Doctrine
contained
in
th●
Holy
Scriptures
,
it
must
be
supposed
that
in
th●
Church
there
are
,
and
always
wil●
be
men
that
are
〈◊〉
full
of
the
Holy
Ghost
as
those
that
wrote
these
s●cred
Books
,
which
is
utterly
false
;
for
the
weakness
blindness
,
ignorance
and
malice
of
those
that
oppo●●
the
Holy
Scripture
,
shows
that
they
have
not
th●
least
spa●k
of
that
Divine
Spirit
:
So
that
it
belong
〈◊〉
not
to
men
〈◊〉
iudge
of
the
Doctrine
,
or
to
inte●pret
what
is
contained
in
those
Hol●
Books
.
If
yo●
say
,
that
such
as
have
re●eived
the
Holy
Spirit
m●●
do
it
:
I
answer
,
that
all
those
that
have
receive●
the
Holy
Spirit
in
these
latter
times
,
show
it
by
su●mitting
themselves
humbly
to
the
Word
of
God
.
But
Father
,
I
have
other
Arguments
of
great●●
force
than
those
already
urged
;
what
likelihood
〈◊〉
there
that
men
who
know
themselves
too
weak
to
b●
saved
,
should
yet
have
Power
togive
Authority
to
tho●●
Books
in
which
are
contained
the
means
:
of
the●●
Salvation
?
hath
God
who
is
jealous
of
his
own
Glo●●
given
Men
his
Word
to
be
abandoned
to
their
Di●cretion
▪
to
be
controuled
and
contested
,
and
to
hav●
what
they
please
added
to
it
?
Is
it
possible
,
or
is
〈◊〉
lawful
,
that
such
as
are
ignorant
should
judge
〈◊〉
Knowledge
?
Is
it
proper
for
those
that
are
bo●●
blind
to
discourse
of
the
principles
of
Light
?
woul●
not
every
Body
laugh
at
them
should
they
attemp●
it
?
Much
more
ridiculous
is
it
for
such
as
are
blin●
and
ignorant
,
to
pretend
to
judge
of
the
Heaven●●
light
,
and
of
the
sublim●st
of
all
sciences
.
Is
it
not
certain
Father
,
that
under
the
Old
T●stament
,
God
spake
once
to
his
People
,
but
't
was
o●ly
to
give
them
his
Law
;
so
that
this
Law
being
on●
given
,
't
was
not
left
to
the
People
to
add
new
Poin●
to
it
,
but
they
were
obliged
to
yield
obedience
to
〈◊〉
'T
is
true
,
the
Levites
preached
this
Law
to
the
People
,
but
how
did
they
do
it
?
they
consulted
the
●aw
it self
to
explain
it
,
without
seeking
Interpreta●ions
in
their
own
Brains
,
as
they
do
amongst
you
.
And
although
this
unbelleving
Nation
was
often
assu●●ed
of
the
truth
of
Gods
Promises
,
and
God
had
to
this
End
sent
them
many
great
Prophets
,
which
●ere
his
Embassadors
to
bring
them
word
of
the
coming
of
the
M●ssiah
,
yet
there
was
never
one
that
●aid
to
the
People
,
Do
this
or
that
more
than
the
Law
●●●●es
:
because
in
it self
it
is
no
sufficient
Remedy
:
But
●his
was
what
they
said
;
Keep
the
Law
and
the
Ordi●●●●
w●ich
the
God
o●
your
Fathers
gave
to
M●s●s
his
●●●●ant
.
These
great
Men
were
all
extraordinarily
●●sp
red
,
yet
they
never
undertook
to
contest
the
〈◊〉
●f
●od
,
nor
to
forge
any
new
Commandments
;
〈…〉
pressed
Obedience
to
the
Law
only
.
I
say
●●i●●o
an●●er
those
that
say
,
that
the
same
Spirit
which
spake
by
the
mouths
of
those
that
spake
,
and
●●●ded
the
hands
of
those
that
wrote
,
doth
now
al●●
animate
the
Doctors
of
the
Catholick
Church
,
●na●●ing
them
to
pass
a
right
Judgment
on
the
Do●●r●ne
of
the
Faith
con●ained
in
the
Holy
Scripture
;
〈◊〉
methinks
they
owe
the
same
r●spect
to
the
Word
〈◊〉
God
which
the
Prophets
show●d
it
,
who
never
〈◊〉
touch
a
thing
so
sacred
,
nor
ever
presumed
to
〈◊〉
an●
thing
new
to
it
.
I
〈◊〉
say
the
same
thing
of
the
Gospel
;
God
ha●i●●
spoken
by
his
Embassadors
,
and
by
them
re●●cal
d
his
Will
to
the
People
,
hath
withdrawn
his
●pirit
of
Reve●ation
as
well
as
the
Power
of
working
●●●a●les
,
and
●ath
left
us
only
the
Spirit
of
Obedi●nce
:
〈◊〉
God
knew
the
wicked
Disposition
of
●●n
too
●●ll
,
to
leave
him
the
liberty
of
diminish●●g
,
adding
,
or
changing
what
he
pleased
.
'T
is
cer●●●
,
that
though
there
a
e
many
Heres●es
in
the
●●●●ld
,
there
would
be
infinitel●
more
if
men
had
〈◊〉
to
give
A●thority
to
t●e
Scrip●ure
,
s●eing
they
now
have
salsifyed
it
,
corrupted
it
,
and
mad●
such
Glosses
on
it
as
are
contradictory
to
the
Text.
'T
is
true
Father
,
the
old
Church
of
the
Jews
ha●
a
Tradition
;
Eleazar
,
Phineas
,
and
all
those
wh●
had
been
Eye-witnesses
of
the
wonders
which
Go●
had
wrought
by
the
hand
of
Moses
,
informed
the●
Children
of
them
;
and
these
things
were
hande●
down
from
Father
to
Son
,
in
those
Families
th●●
kept
the
true
Worship
of
God
:
But
this
Traditio●
had
nothing
new
in
it
,
nothing
more
than
was
co●tained
in
the
Law
and
the
written
Word
of
God
:
we●●
the
Traditions
of
the
Church
of
Rome
of
the
sam●
Nature
with
respect
to
the
Gospel
,
they
would
n●●
have
been
so
much
disliked
as
now
they
are
;
y●●
as
men
cannot
long
handle
any
thing
without
fouli●●
it
,
the
Jews
abused
this
Tradition
of
their
Father
and
a
ided
to
it
their
own
Inventions
:
So
that
'tw●
extreamly
corrupted
in
the
time
of
our
Lord
Jes●●
Christ
,
for
which
we
find
that
he
often
blames
the●
in
the
Gospel
.
The
Catholick
Doctors
do
in
my
mind
exactly
im●tate
the
Ancient
Rabbins
,
Scribes
,
Pharisees
,
an●
Jewish
Doctors
;
and
as
they
boasted
that
they
se●ved
God
,
not
meerly
according
to
what
God
ha●
ordained
in
his
Law
,
which
they
judged
too
ligh●
a
matter
,
and
too
easie
a
means
to
be
saved
,
an●
had
attained
that
pitch
of
Presumption
,
that
the●
thought
it
the
greatest
perfection
to
obey
God
according
to
their
Traditions
;
so
according
to
th●
Doctors
of
the
Church
of
Rome
,
't
is
a
small
matte●
to
embrace
the
Gospel
,
in
which
many
materi●●
things
were
omitted
which
they
have
added
,
an●
thereby
rendred
that
work
compleat
,
which
S●
Paul
,
S.
Peter
,
and
all
the
other
Apostles
,
ye●
Christ
himself
left
imperfect
.
What
Impious
absu●diry
is
it
,
to
cry
down
the
Holy
Scripture
,
and
proclaim
it
imperfect
,
only
to
give
the
greater
reputat●on
to
Tradition●
!
My
Brother
intended
not
to
have
ended
so
soon
,
Though
the
Father
would
often
have
interrupted
●im
:
But
my
Mother
,
who
could
no
longer
dissem●e
her
displeasure
against
my
Brother
,
discovered
〈◊〉
by
crying
out
,
Must
you
have
all
the
Discourse
?
●ust
no
Body
speak
but
you
?
No
Madam
,
(
said
●ather
Mathew
)
let
him
say
what
he
pleaseth
,
we
●ill
answer
him
afterwards
:
For
my
part
I
seemed
sleep
during
all
,
this
Conference
,
which
lasted
from
●oon
●till
near
four
of
the
Clock
,
in
which
my
Mo●●er
was
very
well
pleased
,
fearing
least
I
should
●●ve
been
taken
with
my
Brother's
Discourse
;
and
〈◊〉
speak
ingenuously
,
I
never
in
all
my
life
heard
●y
thing
that
pleased
me
better
,
which
(
methought
)
●●s
too
learned
for
my
Brother
;
but
I
do
not
much
●●nder
at
it
,
when
I
consider
his
love
to
Learning
,
●e
excellency
and
vivacity
of
his
Parts
,
and
the
●re
my
Father
took
to
get
them
improved
.
Thus
,
●●dies
,
if
I
seem
more
learned
than
Virgins
usually
●e
,
ascribe
it
to
the
Happiness
of
my
Memory
,
and
●t
to
the
strength
of
my
Judgment
.
The
Father
believing
thereby
the
better
to
accom●sh
his
design
on
my
Brother
,
told
my
Mother
,
that
〈◊〉
would
fain
discourse
with
him
in
private
:
As
●●ch
as
you
please
,
said
my
Brother
,
and
thereup●●
they
both
arose
,
and
spent
two
large
hours
in
●eir
Conference
▪
In
the
mean
time
my
Mother
●●aining
in
the
Summer-house
with
me
,
said
to
〈◊〉
,
I●●t
possible
Justine
(
said
she
)
●ha●
you
should
●ar
nothing
of
the
Conference
?
A
little
,
Madam
,
●nswered
I
)
of
the
Beginning
,
but
I
desire
no
more
〈◊〉
be
present
at
it
,
because
't
is
none
of
my
Business
.
●●u
have
no
reason
(
answered
she
)
to
speak
ill
of
〈◊〉
for
methinks
you
have
slept
well
enough
at
it
.
I
●ow
not
what
to
think
of
your
Brother
,
(
added
she
)
〈◊〉
Discourse
doth
not
accord
well
with
the
hopes
〈◊〉
had
given
me
;
besides
,
your
Father
hath
,
in
my
●nd
,
made
him
study
so
hard
,
as
though
he
intended
him
for
a
Minister
.
Mother
,
answered
〈◊〉
smiling
,
my
Brother
is
too
good
a
Souldier
to
be
〈◊〉
Minister
,
but
Learning
doth
no
injury
to
any
b●●
Women
,
whose
brains
it
hurts
.
I
endeavoured
by
Discourses
of
this
Nature
〈◊〉
all●y
my
Mothers
displeasure
against
my
Brother
,
〈◊〉
reason
of
his
freedom
of
speech
,
but
the
return
〈◊〉
the
Jesuit
spoiled
all
,
who
drew
my
Mother
asid●
and
discoursed
with
her
for
near
half
an
hour
.
〈◊〉
the
mean
time
my
Brother
gave
me
an
account
of
th●
p●ivate
Discourse
he
had
had
with
the
Jesuit
,
whic●
he
concluded
,
saying
,
We
shall
have
a
fine
ra●●●
by
and
by
.
Nor
indeed
was
he
mistaken
,
for
〈◊〉
Mother
having
conducted
the
Jesuit
to
the
Gate
〈◊〉
our
house
,
returned
immediately
to
us
,
with
a
Co●tenance
that
bespake
Fury
.
Her
face
was
successi●ly
red
and
pale
.
I
trembled
to
see
her
in
this
P●sture
,
but
her
words
much
increased
my
disple●sure
.
Let
us
go
into
the
house
,
Justine
(
said
sh●
and
I
forbid
you
ever
more
to
discourse
with
yo●
Brother
;
and
I
forbid
you
,
Ferdinand
,
ever
to
co●●
into
my
Presence
as
long
as
I
live
;
you
have
unha●pily
deceived
me
,
and
this
is
the
least
punishme●●
that
your
treachery
against
me
deserveth
.
Though
these
were
very
bloody
reproaches
,
y●●
my
Brother
seem'd
not
much
surprized
at
the●
but
without
answering
a
word
,
respectfully
reti●e●●
The
same
Evening
he
lodged
at
a
Farm
,
which
b●longed
to
my
Father
,
about
a
League
from
us
,
〈◊〉
spent
most
of
the
next
day
in
Hunting
,
not
retu●ing
to
our
Castle
'till
the
Evening
,
to
play
a
Stra●g●m
which
had
good
Success
.
My
Mother
when
the
first
brush
of
her
Anger
〈◊〉
over
,
began
to
be
troubled
for
her
Emportme●●
for
the
Affection
she
had
for
her
Son
was
so
stro●●
that
it
soon
got
the
Victory-over
all
other
Passio●
Do
you
kno●
,
said
she
,
what
your
Brother
dot●
he
went
hence
on
Horse-back
,
with
a
Servant
and
〈◊〉
●acquey
,
and
they
have
taken
the
Dogs
with
them
,
〈◊〉
believe
he
intends
to
hunt
in
the
Countrey
.
'T
is
●ery
well
,
(
said
she
)
seeming
to
be
much
better
●●eased
than
indeed
she
was
.
We
supped
together
without
saying
any
thing
one
to
another
,
only
she
●ontinually
sighed
,
and
for
my
part
,
my
head
was
●ontinually
working
on
variety
of
subjects
.
I
spent
this
Night
in
a
great
deal
of
Trouble
.
You
may
easily
imagine
that
●twas
impossible
▪
for
one
of
●ny
Sex
,
who
had
entertained
so
great
a
Des●gn
,
that
●as
like
to
have
such
troublesome
Consequences
,
●ot
to
be
very
much
astonished
,
when
I
saw
my self
●eprived
of
all
that
was
my
support
.
My
Mother
●ad
her
disquietudes
as
well
as
I
;
she
would
fain
●ave
had
my
Brother
make
application
to
her
first
,
●ut
she
had
forced
him
away
,
and
't
was
not
likely
●●at
he
would
expose
himself
to
the
danger
of
a
new
●●front
,
and
she
judged
it
a
condescention
much
be●eath
her
to
seek
after
him
;
she
continued
in
Pain
●●l
the
day
.
As
for
my
Brother
he
returned
to
our
●astle
in
the
Evening
,
with
his
Servant
,
and
instead
〈◊〉
coming
into
the
Dining
Room
,
went
immediately
〈◊〉
his
own
Chamber
.
My
Mother
sent
me
thither
as
●e
had
done
the
day
before
,
I
found
him
in
his
●●amber
with
his
Servant
,
his
Boxes
and
Males
all
●●en
,
his
Linnen
and
Cloaths
taken
out
,
and
he
●●athing
himself
as
though
he
designed
immediately
●r
the
Army
,
whilst
his
Servant
assisted
with
a
●cquey
,
was
packing
up
such
things
as
he
intended
〈◊〉
take
with
him
.
Well
,
said
he
,
as
soon
as
he
saw
●e
,
I
was
troubled
to
think
how
I
should
take
my
●●ve
of
you
,
but
now
you
are
here
't
is
well
enough
.
●●w
Brother
,
(
said
I
hastily
)
what
do
you
intend
〈◊〉
do
?
you
'l
see
that
(
replyed
he
)
by
and
by
.
Ah
●id
I
)
will
you
leave
us
?
And
immediately
I
went
●wn
to
carry
the
News
to
my
Mother
,
towards
●●om
I
never
fail'd
of
respect
in
all
my
Life
till
now
▪
●ell
Mother
,
(
said
I
to
her
)
you
now
see
the
Effect
of
your
Passion
,
my
Brothers
going
,
what
will
you
say
to
my
Father
when
he
shall
require
him
at
your
hands
,
who
charged
you
to
keep
him
with
you
till
his
return
?
You
have
broken
the
Promise
you
made
my
Father
,
never
to
extort
his
Son
to
change
his
Religion
,
which
when
you
could
not
prevail
on
him
to
do
,
you
have
cruelly
driven
him
from
your
Presence
.
Ah
my
Father
hath
far
more
religiously
kept
his
Promise
,
for
he
never
spake
to
me
of
his
Religion
,
or
mine
.
My
Mother
,
whilst
I
uttered
these
reproaches
,
seemed
rather
dead
than
alive
.
I
should
have
spoken
more
bitterly
,
but
she
was
not
in
a
Capacity
o●
hearing
them
.
Immediately
some
came
to
call
me
,
telling
me
,
that
my
Brother
desired
to
speak
with
me
.
At
my
return
I
found
his
Servant
that
carried
his
Maile
and
Pistols
,
just
about
to
mount
his
Horse
Friend
,
(
said
I
)
don
t
make
so
much
haste
,
stop
ti●●
I
have
spoken
with
your
Master
.
Do
what
I
bid
you
cryed
my
Brother
to
his
Servant
in
a
seeming
Passion
:
Hereupon
I
went
up
into
his
Chamber
,
and
found
him
accoutred
for
his
Journey
,
and
that
〈◊〉
only
staid
to
speak
with
me
.
What
do
you
me●
Brother
(
said
I
)
by
this
Emportment
?
are
you
resolved
to
leave
us
?
be
perswaded
to
change
you
Mind
,
I
'll
make
your
Peace
with
my
Mother
;
yo●
brag
of
more
than
you
are
able
to
perform
(
said
〈◊〉
Brother
)
with
a
kind
of
impatience
,
I
know
my
Mother
too
well
to
hope
for
so
sudden
a
Change
.
Yo●
know
Sister
,
that
I
gave
her
no
provocation
to
spea●
what
she
hath
said
to
me
,
or
to
treat
me
as
she
ha●●
done
:
But
Sister
,
you
see
't
is
late
,
I
pray
God
〈◊〉
bless
you
;
(
added
he
,
embracing
me
)
and
not
bei●●
able
to
speak
a
word
more
,
he
shook
me
off
from
him
,
who
could
not
hold
him
,
and
immediately
l●●
the
Chamber
.
My
Mother
who
heard
him
,
calle●
him
,
Ferdinand
said
she
,
come
hither
to
me
.
〈◊〉
presently
obeyed
her
,
and
my
Mother
looking
〈◊〉
him
,
In
what
Equipage
is
it
that
I
see
you
(
said
she
?
)
●hither
are
you
going
?
I
am
going
so
far
(
answer●d
〈◊〉
)
that
you
'l
have
no
reason
to
fear
my
coming
〈◊〉
into
your
presence
,
or
that
you
'l
ever
more
have
your
Eyes
offended
with
a
fight
that
's
odious
●o
you
,
though
I
have
not
deserved
to
be
so
.
Dare
●ou
then
(
said
she
)
go
away
without
your
Fathers
●ons●nt
.
My
Father
(
answered
he
)
will
easily
par●on
me
when
he
knows
what
moved
me
to
it
,
and
●ill
readily
give
his
Consent
that
I
leave
these
Parts
;
●s
for
yours
,
you
have
given
it
already
,
and
that
in
●●ch
a
manner
as
pierceth
my
very
Soul
,
for
you
●ave
driven
me
from
your
presence
with
reproaches
.
〈◊〉
have
therefore
nothing
more
to
do
in
this
Castle
,
●hich
will
henceforth
be
more
dreadful
than
a
Pri●on
,
seeing
I
have
lost
the
Affection
of
my
Mother
,
●●d
it
may
be
the
love
of
my
Sister
.
If
you
'l
grant
,
●e
one
Favour
,
give
me
leave
to
kiss
your
hand
,
't
is
●e
last
I
shall
ever
ask
of
you
.
No
,
said
my
Mother
,
pretending
very
unseasonably
●●at
she
was
much
more
displeased
than
indeed
she
was●●h
Mother
(
said
he
)
do
you
refuse
me
so
small
a
mat●●●
?
Yet
continued
he
.
I
beg
God
to
take
you
always
to
his
Holy
Protection
,
and
to
inspire
you
with
●ore
tender
sentiments
for
my
Sister
;
but
I
dare
●ear
it
will
not
be
thus
,
and
that
she
will
live
very
●●serably
with
you
:
Yet
Mother
,
Heaven
will
one
●y
require
of
you
an
account
of
your
Children
:
Ha●●g
said
this
,
he
embraced
me
a
second
time
,
who
●s
not
able
to
speak
one
word
,
and
having
made
●rofound
reverence
,
he
withdrew
and
went
down
●o
the
Court
.
'T
was
then
that
my
Mother
,
who
●ing
on
a
large
Chair
,
abandoned
her self
to
her
●ief
,
being
able
to
say
nothing
but
O
my
God
,
●●at
shall
I
do
?
You
are
(
said
I
)
one
of
the
happi●●
Mothers
that
live
,
in
having
such
a
Son
,
and
are
〈◊〉
a
little
time
like
to
become
the
most
miserable
●●d
wetched
.
You
know
Mother
,
that
you
have
not
done
well
,
why
should
you
refuse
him
that
sma●●
Favour
of
Kissing
your
Hand
?
At
any
other
time
durst
not
have
spoken
so
freely
,
but
I
was
now
reduced
to
that
pass
,
that
I
did
but
little
value
my
Mothers
Anger
.
I
did
not
stay
for
any
Answer
,
b●●
ran
down
into
the
Court
,
to
use
my
last
Endeavo●
to
stop
my
Brother
:
My
Mo●ner
arose
hastily
out
〈◊〉
her
Chair
to
the
Window
,
where
she
saw
my
Brother
on
Horse-back
,
fitting
his
Stirrops
,
and
crye●
out
to
the
Servants
,
Shut
the
Gates
,
hinder
hi●
from
going
.
My
Brother
,
as
though
he
had
no
heard
my
Mother
,
said
with
a
menacing
Voice
,
if
an●
one
dares
to
oppose
my
Passage
,
I
'll
trample
him
u●der
my
Horses
Feet
.
By
this
time
I
was
come
in
〈◊〉
the
Court
,
and
laying
hold
on
the
Bridle
,
It
shall
〈◊〉
me
then
(
said
I
)
that
you
shall
thus
deal
with
,
se●ing
I
am
resolved
never
to
let
go
my
hold
.
Ha●●
Sister
,
my
dear
Sister
,
said
he
,
shedding
some
Tea●
Let
these
Tears
suffice
you
;
Judge
you
whether
can
possibly
remain
in
this
Castle
.
In
the
m●an
ti●●
my
Mother
came
down
into
the
Court
her self
,
〈◊〉
Face
covered
with
Tears
,
forgetting
all
her
Rese●ments
;
Are
you
not
very
unnatural
,
Ferdinand
,
s●●
she
,
to
leave
me
for
a
Word
I
spake
to
you
in
〈◊〉
Passion
?
God's
my
Witness
(
said
he
)
that
I
le●●●
you
with
the
greatest
regret
in
the
World
;
but
M●ther
,
you
have
very
unjustly
driven
me
away
only
〈◊〉
speaking
according
to
my
Conscience
.
'T
was
on
this
delicate
Point
that
this
agreea●●
Narrative
was
Interrupted
by
the
Master
of
the
Sh●●
who
obliged
us
to
go
to
Supper
;
for
these
sort
〈◊〉
Men
do
not
abound
with
Complaisan●e
.
We
wai●●
for
the
next
Morning
with
a
great
deal
of
Impatien●●
but
the
Consideration
we
had
for
Madamoiselle
de
〈◊〉
Phale
,
made
us
vanquish
our
Curiosity
.
CHAP.
III.
THe
next
Morning
,
as
soon
as
Madamoiselle
de
St.
Phale
,
and
the
rest
of
our
Company
were
met
●ogether
,
she
continued
her
History
in
this
manner
.
〈◊〉
left
off
last
Night
at
the
Answer
which
my
Brother
●eturned
my
Mother
.
If
you
,
continued
he
,
would
●ot
have
had
me
answer
the
Father
Mathew
,
you
●ould
have
told
me
so
,
and
then
I
would
have
been
●●nt
;
but
you
gave
me
liberty
to
speak
freely
,
be●eving
that
he
would
easily
stop
my
Mouth
,
but
he
●iled
of
this
,
and
I
made
good
my
Ground
against
●im
,
and
this
is
all
my
Crime
.
'T
is
only
for
this
●●at
you
reproach
me
with
having
deceived
you
,
and
●etrayed
you
;
't
is
for
this
,
that
you
have
forbidden
●e
your
Presence
,
and
all
Discourse
with
my
Sister
,
〈◊〉
though
I
were
the
greatest
Criminal
in
the
World
.
●nd
indeed
,
Mother
,
't
is
for
ever
that
I
leave
you
,
●●at
I
lea●e
this
Land
,
that
I
renounce
all
my
Pre●nsions
in
France
,
of
which
I
now
take
an
eternal
●arewell
.
Grant
me
only
the
Favour
of
kissing
your
●and
,
which
I
cannot
forbear
to
begg
,
though
you
●ave
already
refused
it
me
.
My
Mother
fell
not
now
●●●o
the
fault
she
had
committed
before
,
but
held
●●●th
her
hand
,
saying
,
My
Son
,
you
have
over●●me
me
;
May
not
she
who
hath
driven
you
away
,
●ll
you
back
?
Is
it
not
possible
for
me
to
soften
●our
hard
Heart
?
Intend
you
to
seek
a
Reparation
〈◊〉
your
Honour
on
her
that
bare
you
,
or
would
●ou
have
her
begg
your
Pardon
on
her
Knees
?
She
●●d
hardly
finished
these
words
before
my
Brother
●●pt
off
his
Horse
,
cast
himself
at
my
Mothers
Feet
,
●●dewed
them
with
his
Tears
,
and
embraced
them
,
●ithout
being
able
to
say
any
thing
;
but
my
Mother
●on
raised
him
from
the
ground
,
and
emb●aced
him
.
All
those
of
the
Family
that
were
in
the
Court
could
not
forbear
Weeping
any
more
than
we
that
were
immediately
concern'd
.
We
thought
that
the
whole
business
had
been
at
an
end
,
and
I
who
had
all
the
while
held
the
Horse
by
the
Bridle
,
delivered
it
to
a
Servant
,
commanding
him
to
return
it
to
the
Stable
:
Stop
,
cryed
my
Brother
;
Why
so
?
said
my
Mother
;
what
means
this
?
I
must
,
answered
he
,
either
leave
this
House
for
ever
,
or
the
Father
must
;
chuse
which
of
us
two
you
will
retain
,
and
which
you
will
banish
.
You
urge
me
too
far
,
Ferdinand
,
said
my
Mother
,
altering
both
her
Voice
and
Countenance
:
Insolent
that
you
are
,
dare
you
propose
that
I
drive
away
my
Confessor
?
you
abuse
my
▪
tenderness
and
tears
but
you
shall
not
always
abuse
them
:
And
I
,
said
my
Brother
,
should
I
not
leave
a
Mother
that
p●●●
no
difference
between
a
pernicious
Jesuite
and
a●●●●dient
Son
?
Ah!
I
have
staid
too
long
in
this
House
,
said
he
,
as
he
remounted
his
Horse
.
Fo●
my
part
,
I
despaired
of
any
agreement
,
when
I
saw
how
my
Mother
dealt
with
him
,
and
therefore
I
〈◊〉
go
my
hold
in
the
B●idle
.
Go
Brother
,
said
I
,
your
resentment
is
just
,
be
gone
from
the
Place
where
you
are
so
unworthily
treated
,
for
my
part
I
'le
no●
be
long
behind
you
,
I
'le
soon
be
in
a
Convent
.
N●●
Sister
.
(
said
he
)
do
you
stay
to
be
a
Comfort
〈◊〉
my
Father
;
It
may
be
my
Mother
becoming
sensible
of
her
fault
,
will
not
deal
with
the
Daughter
a●
she
hath
dealt
with
the
Son
.
Farewell
my
Friends
said
he
to
the
Waiting-Gentlewomen
,
and
Serving
Men
and
Maids
,
and
Lacqueys
,
who
all
fell
on
their
Knees
before
the
Horse
,
and
made
so
lamentable
〈◊〉
cry
,
that
I
never
heard
any
like
it
;
for
my
Brothe●
was
very
well
beloved
.
Be
gone
,
Children
,
(
said
he
)
I
should
be
sorry
to
hurt
you
now
,
having
never
do●●
you
ought
but
good
;
my
Horse
may
chance
to
injure
some
of
you
.
Be
gone
,
(
said
I
in
a
Passion
)
would
you
have
my
Brother
stay
to
be
daily
affronted
,
whil'st
a
damnable
Jesuite
is
here
absolute
Master
?
When
I
spake
these
Words
,
my
Mother
earnestl●
lookt
upon
me
with
Eyes
that
discovered
that
her
Soul
was
divided
between
two
contrary
and
violent
Passions
.
She
called
me
to
her
,
and
I
,
though
I
doubted
not
but
that
she
would
deal
severely
with
me
,
yet
went
to
her
.
Justine
,
(
said
she
)
I
Pardon
what
you
have
said
,
but
Counsel
me
,
What
shall
I
do
?
I
do
not
hesitate
between
your
Brother
and
the
Confessor
,
as
though
I
knew
not
which
to
chuse
,
but
Daughter
,
I
know
no
Confessor
alive
can
better
direct
me
in
the
way
of
Salvation
than
this
Father
can
:
On
the
other
side
the
Voice
of
Conscience
and
Nature
make
me
most
cruel
Reproaches
for
suffering
my
Son
to
depart
for
so
slight
a
matter
.
I
will
not
advise
you
Mother
,
(
said
I
)
but
if
you
please
I
'le
whisper
my
Brother
what
you
say
,
it
may
be
it
may
win
upon
him
.
Do
(
said
she
)
what
you
think
fi●
.
My
Brother
came
the
second
time
off
his
Horse
,
and
went
to
my
Mother
,
and
discoursed
with
her
in
private
,
none
being
admitted
to
hear
it
but
my self
.
You
know
Son
(
said
she
)
how
delicate
I
am
in
what
regards
Conscience
,
you
would
have
me
to
banish
immediately
either
my
Confessor
or
you
:
I
would
sa●n
keep
you
both
:
But
,
Ferdinand
,
you
will
have
me
declare
my
Resolution
:
The
Voice
of
Nature
pleads
for
you
,
and
the
Voice
of
Conscience
for
the
Father
.
Advise
me
what
to
do
,
Ferdinand
;
I
have
asked
your
Sisters
Advice
,
but
she
refuseth
to
give
it
me
;
speak
to
me
as
a
disinteressed
Person
,
as
though
you
were
not
concern'd
,
and
speak
rather
as
a
Friend
than
as
a
Son
.
Mother
,
replyed
he
,
to
conform
my self
to
your
Will
,
I
shall
tell
you
,
that
in
the
general
't
is
better
to
hear
and
obey
the
Voice
of
Conscience
than
that
of
Nature
;
but
as
it
often
happens
that
Conscience
is
guided
by
pr●●dice
rather
than
Justice
,
●o
't
is
often
more
safe
to
hear
the
Voice
of
Nature
than
that
of
Conscience
.
To
come
to
the
Father
Mathew
,
you
would
retain
him
because
he
seems
necessary
for
the
Direction
of
your
Conscience
.
Certainly
the
Condition
of
Men
must
be
very
miserable
.
when
they
believe
that
their
Salvation
depends
on
the
W●ll
of
certain
men
▪
and
on
the
Caresses
that
they
make
them
.
There
are
s●me
●ick
People
over
whose
Spirits-their
Ph●sitians
have
gotten
such
an
absolute
Empire
,
that
they
believe
their
Life
or
Death
lyes
in
their
hands
▪
We
may
justly
term
such
Physitians
as
these
the
Tyrants
of
the
Sick
,
as
we
may
most
Confessors
the
Tyrants
of
the
Conscience
.
The
Father
Mathew
is
one
of
those
,
he
hath
got
the
ascendant
of
your
mind
,
so
that
you
receive
his
savings
as
so
many
Oracles
,
and
you
are
afraid
of
falling
out
with
him
,
because
you
imagine
him
to
be
God's
great
Friend
and
Favourite
.
But
Mother
,
(
continued
he
)
if
you
will
give
me
leave
to
speak
,
your
Conscience
ought
not
to
be
entangled
for
a
man
who
himself
hath
no
Conscience
at
all
.
For
besides
that
be
is
a
Jusuite
,
which
very
word
contains
a
multitude
of
mischiefs
:
Was
it
not
he
that
suggetted
part
of
what
you
said
to
me
,
and
advised
you
to
banish
me
your
Presence
?
To
sow
Discord
between
a
Mother
and
her
Son
is
the
true
Work
of
the
Devil
;
so
that
Mother
,
you
will
find
,
that
your
Conscience
,
if
you
will
Consult
it
as
you
ought
,
will
exhort
you
to
rid
your
Hands
of
so
dangerous
a
Person
:
And
if
you
'll
be
advised
by
me
,
take
for
a
Confessor
one
that
is
no
Jesuite
,
for
these
Gentlemen
are
never
satisfied
'till
they
have
imposed
an
intollerable
Yoke
on
Mens
Consciences
,
which
is
all
the
good
Fruit
of
your
Auricular
Confessions
;
because
knowing
all
that
a
Person
doth
or
thinks
,
't
is
easie
for
them
to
turn
him
to
their
Pleasure
,
and
to
〈◊〉
on
him
what
burdens
they
think
fit
.
Whether
my
Mother
was
really
convinced
by
my
D●●●●●ers
Arguments
,
or
only
seemed
to
be
so
,
is
un●●r
〈◊〉
;
yet
she
promised
my
Brother
to
turn
off
the
Father
Mathew
,
and
at
the
sa●●e
time
sent
to
h●m
to
acquaint
him
with
this
Resolution
.
In
the
m●●●n
time
we
:
●●turned
to
the
House
.
where
as
soon
〈◊〉
●●y
Brother
had
pluckt
off
his
Boots
,
he
came
to
〈…〉
Mother
who
knew
no
bounds
either
of
Ha●●●●
or
●ove
,
caresled
my
Brother
at
such
a
rate
as
〈◊〉
escape
his
Expectations
:
And
as
for
you
,
〈…〉
she
to
me
,
I
remember
all
that
you
have
●ind
,
and
m●thinks
you
ought
rather
to
have
taken
〈…〉
your
Mother
than
with
your
Brother
;
but
I
〈…〉
you
for
his
sake
.
During
all
the
Supper
my
Brother
entertain'd
my
●●●●her
with
D●●course
concerning
the
Mischiefs
wrought
by
Confessore
in
●amilies
,
Cities
and
Kingdoms
.
I
〈◊〉
Confes●
said
he
,
that
the
Confession
of
Sins
and
Infirmities
in
the
Ears
of
a
Priest
was
〈◊〉
in
the
P●●●●●tive
Church
,
but
't
was
abolished
al●●st
throughout
all
the
East
by
Nectarius
,
Patriarch
of
●or●●●●●●e
,
because
of
a
Deacon
,
who
hearing
the
Confessions
of
a
young
Widdow
,
and
knowing
〈◊〉
Infirmities
,
took
occasion
thence
to
seduce
her
:
Nor
is
there
any
reason
to
doubt
,
but
a
Woman
who
discovers
all
her
sins
and
Passions
to
a
Priest
,
is
in
a
ready
way
to
be
seduced
by
him
.
On
the
other
hand
,
Confessions
serve
to
draw
what
the
Priest
will
cut
of
Families
for
the
Building
of
Religious
Houses
,
and
the
singing
of
Masses
,
and
many
other
things
of
the
like
Nature
,
as
also
the
Prying
into
the
secrets
of
Kings
,
which
the
Confessors
use
for
their
own
adver●ge
.
My
Mother
was
well
enough
satisfyed
of
the
Truth
of
what
my
Brother
said
:
if
you
will
Mother
,
added
he
,
follow
my
Advice
,
though
I
am
yo●r
Son
,
and
of
a
contiary
Religion
,
Never
make
any
Jesuit
your
Confessor
more
,
but
content
your self
with
the
Curat
,
as
many
others
,
who
have
tryed
both
,
have
at
last
done
.
Here
the
Discourse
of
Mademoiselle
de
St.
Phale
was
interrupted
by
the
coming
of
several
Gentlemen
into
the
Room
where
the
Conversation
was
held
,
she
not
being
willing
to
give
an
Account
of
her
Life
before
so
many
witnesses
.
CHAP.
IV.
ALL
the
Company
whom
Mademoiselle
de
St.
Phale
honoured
with
the
History
of
her
Life
,
being
again
met
,
she
thus
continued
her
Relation
.
My
Brothers
Discourse
had
made
such
Impression
on
my
Mother
,
that
she
was
almost
perswaded
to
make
choice
of
another
Confessor
.
And
had
he
but
pursued
his
design
,
he
had
certainly
accomplished
it
;
But
Love
,
which
at
this
time
seized
on
his
heart
,
made
him
neglect
so
advantageous
an
Enterprize
,
and
the
Consequence
of
this
Neglect
proved
very
mischievous
and
fatal
,
and
hath
forced
me
out
of
France
.
My
Father
having
in
fifteen
days
finished
his
business
at
Dijon
to
his
satisfaction
,
wrote
us
the
day
on
which
he
resolved
to
leave
that
place
,
and
our
Castle
being
but
three
good
days
Journeys
from
it
,
we
expected
him
on
the
fourth
:
But
he
neither
coming
then
,
nor
the
fifth
,
nor
the
sixth
,
nor
the
seventh
,
my
Mother
and
I
began
to
be
very
much
concerned
,
and
my
Brother
resolved
to
ride
to
seek
him
.
But
on
the
eighth
day
,
my
Brother
having
rode
out
Early
in
the
Morning
,
we
saw
both
him
and
my
Father
enter
the
Court
about
Noon
,
at
which
we
very
much
rejoyced
;
and
I
leave
it
to
you
judge
,
whether
for
my
part
I
had
not
reason
,
considering
the
dispositions
of
my
Spirit
.
After
our
Caresses
were
over
,
my
Mother
desi●ed
to
know
the
Cause
of
his
stay
.
He
told
her
that
at
Dijon
he
had
met
with
one
of
his
old
Acquaintance
in
the
Army
,
who
living
but
a
short
days
journey
from
Dijon
,
and
being
better
acquainted
with
the
ways
than
I
were
,
said
my
Father
,
undertook
to
be
my
Guide
,
and
in
one
day
we
came
to
his
Castle
,
and
he
earnestly
pressed
me
to
lodge
there
,
which
at
length
with
some
regrett
I
comented
to
:
He
seeing
that
I
were
somewhat
unwilling
to
stay
with
him
,
said
,
I
'le
shew
you
somewhat
that
you
have
seen
before
,
and
which
you
will
not
be
troubled
to
see
again
.
The
Castle
was
well
seated
,
adorn'd
and
furnished
,
so
that
I
was
much
pleased
at
the
sight
of
it
.
This
is
not
,
said
Monsieur
De
Roche
Blanche
,
(
for
so
was
this
Gentleman
named
)
What
I
intend
to
show
you
;
and
being
informed
that
his
Wife
was
in
the
Garden
,
and
desiring
to
surprize
her
before
the
had
any
notice
of
our
coming
,
we
went
thither
together
.
We
found
her
in
a
Walk
that
had
Maples
on
both
sides
of
it
,
with
her
Son
,
and
three
of
her
Daughters
.
I
confess
I
was
much
surprized
to
see
her
so
fresh
and
beautiful
,
having
Children
which
were
marriageable
,
but
much
more
when
I
saw
somewhat
in
her
Face
,
that
I
seem'd
,
I
had
seen
before
.
For
her
part
,
she
beh●ld
me
with
the
same
attention
,
and
it
may
be
with
the
same
surprize
.
Monsieur
de
Roche
Blanche
,
laught
heartily
to
see
us
viewing
each
other
with
a
profound
filence
,
which
at
length
my
Father
broke
:
Monsieur
de
Roche
Blanche
,
said
he
,
had
reason
to
promise
me
to
show
me
that
which
I
should
never
tepent
having
seen
.
The
Lady
answered
that
Gallantry
with
a
great
deal
of
Civility
,
and
her
Husband
,
after
having
sufficiently
entangled
both
of
them
by
this
Interview
,
and
diverted
himself
,
resolved
to
tell
each
of
them
,
who
the
other
was
.
Ah
Sir
,
said
he
to
my
Father
,
is
it
possible
that
you
have
forgotten
Mademoiselle
de
Grassans
,
and
you
Madam
,
Monsieur
De
Ponsins
,
(
which
was
my
Fathers
Name
in
his
Youth
,
and
my
Brothers
also
,
which
he
left
but
eight
or
nine
months
since
,
to
take
that
of
Ombreval
.
)
These
words
awakened
both
Mademoiselle
De
Roche
Blanche
and
my
Father
out
of
their
surprize
,
so
that
presently
knowing
one
another
,
they
began
to
embrance
and
Compliment
each
other
;
but
my
Father
was
interrupted
by
the
Civilities
of
the
Son
and
Daughter
of
Monsieur
De
Roche-Blanche
.
To
explain
this
Mystery
,
you
must
know
,
that
my
Father
during
the
Wars
in
Catalonia
,
where
he
performed
his
first
feats
of
Arms
,
being
in
his
Winter
Quarters
,
fell
acquainted
with
Madamoiselle
de
Grassans
,
who
was
then
one
of
the
most
Eminent
Personages
of
the
Religion
in
all
Guyenne
,
and
who
,
not
to
speak
of
her
great
Estate
,
had
without
dispute
a
perfect
Beauty
,
with
other
wonderful
Qualities
above
her
Sex
.
My
Father
loved
her
,
and
it
may
be
his
Love
would
have
been
accepted
if
this
Lady
had
not
disposed
of
her
Heart
before
to
a
Man
of
great
merit
.
Yet
she
still
retained
a
great
deal
of
Esteem
and
Friendship
for
my
Father
;
which
length
of
time
could
not
destroy
,
as
she
had
often
told
her
husband
,
who
knowing
how
acceptable
it
would
be
to
her
,
brought
my
Father
to
his
house
,
to
renew
this
Ancient
Friendship
.
For
although
Mounsier
de
Roche-Blanche
was
of
Poiton
,
yet
he
came
to
live
in
Burgundy
,
because
of
a
great
Estate
which
his
Uncle
had
left
him
,
who
made
him
his
Heir
.
And
the
reason
why
my
Father
and
he
were
not
acquainted
,
as
Gentlemen
use
to
be
,
especially
when
they
are
of
one
Religion
,
was
because
they
they
had
both
changed
their
Names
.
My
Father
was
nobly
entertained
in
this
house
four
days
,
nor
was
this
Journey
without
any
effect
,
for
he
was
so
much
taken
with
the
Son
and
Daughter
of
Mounsier
de
Roche-Blanche
,
that
he
resolved
on
somewhat
in
their
favour
,
which
yet
he
did
not
declare
,
●●ause
he
expected
to
see
them
at
his
own
house
;
〈◊〉
M●●●si●●r
de
Roche-Blanche
resolved
in
a
short
time
〈◊〉
a
Kinswoman
,
whose
Lands
were
but
two
〈◊〉
from
ours
,
and
to
carry
his
Son
and
Daughter
〈◊〉
him
▪
and
at
their
return
promised
to
be
with
us
.
My
Brother
,
in
a
short
time
was
more
in
favour
〈◊〉
my
Mother
than
ever
,
and
was
still
urging
her
〈◊〉
c●ange
her
Confessor
.
I
had
also
now
much
more
〈◊〉
than
before
,
for
I
spent
whole
days
in
my
Father
Closet
,
who
fully
perswaded
me
to
renounce
〈◊〉
Romish
Superstitions
,
in
which
he
proved
unan●●rably
there
was
the
greatest
Folly
and
Impiety
;
●●d
seeing
that
I
delighted
much
in
reading
,
would
〈◊〉
give
me
the
Key
of
his
Closet
,
where
I
used
to
●ad
whole
days
together
,
in
the
Books
of
Martyrs
,
〈◊〉
Mother
thinking
all
the
while
that
I
played
at
●●ess
with
my
Father
and
Brother
,
which
indeed
I
●●metimes
did
.
The
Book
of
Martyrs
fixed
me
in
〈◊〉
design
of
embracing
the
reformed
Religion
.
My
Father
perceiving
me
very
earnest
one
day
in
〈◊〉
reading
of
this
Book
,
said
to
me
,
You
may
there
〈◊〉
admirable
Examples
of
Constancy
,
not
only
in
Men
〈◊〉
Age
and
Resolution
,
but
God
hath
also
perfected
●s
Praise
in
the
weakness
of
Women
and
Children
.
●●oung
Virgins
,
such
as
you
now
are
,
who
it
may
be
●●ve
been
more
tenderly
educated
than
you
have
●●en
,
and
of
higher
Quality
,
have
joyfully
endured
●●e
most
cruel
Deaths
;
neither
the
heat
of
Flames
●or
the
sharpness
of
Swords
could
overcome
the
●agnanimity
of
their
Hearts
:
Would
you
,
were
you
●●lled
to
it
,
be
as
constant
as
those
Young
worthy
●adies
were
?
Father
,
answered
〈◊〉
,
I
confess
I
look
●pon
Death
as
somewhat
most
dreadful
and
horrible
,
specially
a
Death
in
the
midst
of
Flames
;
and
there
's
〈◊〉
Heart
so
Generous
,
or
Spirit
Philosophical
,
but
●ust
needs
tremble
at
the
thoughts
of
such
a
Punish●ent
:
'T
was
not
therefore
by
their
own
strength
that
these
young
Virgins
conquered
Death
and
all
〈◊〉
horrours
,
but
by
the
Assistance
of
the
Holy
Spiri●
so
that
Father
,
said
I
,
how
weak
and
fearful
soe●●●
I
am
,
yet
I
firmly
trust
in
our
Lord
,
that
if
he
c●ll
〈◊〉
to
such
sufferings
,
hee
'l
give
me
strength
to
overco●●
them
all
.
Yes
,
my
Daughter
,
answered
he
,
yo●
reply
is
very
good
,
for
we
have
seen
that
most
lea●●ed
Doctors
and
Bishops
have
basely
fallen
,
when
po●●
Pesants
,
Women
and
Children
have
stood
it
out
.
Forth
former
pres●ming
too
much
on
themselves
,
and
the●
own
strength
,
being
left
to
themselves
have
falle●
whereas
the
others
trusting
only
on
their
Saviou●
have
been
maintained
and
strengthened
,
because
the●
were
built
upon
a
rock
.
'T
is
good
,
continued
he
,
to
be
prepared
for
the
mo●●
cruel
sufferings
;
for
besides
that
when
we
are
prepare●
for
the
greatest
evils
,
we
shall
find
them
less
,
and
mo●●
tolerable
when
they
are
come
upon
us
,
than
we
im●●gin'd
;
we
shall
also
be
thereby
the
better
enabled
〈◊〉
bear
those
lesser
evils
,
which
would
appear
very
gre●●
and
dreadful
if
they
found
us
unprepared
.
I
foresee
th●●
you
will
be
exposed
to
great
temptations
,
you
will
be
a●tacqued
on
the
one
hand
by
the
Flatteries
,
Caresses
a●●
Tears
of
a
Mother
that
loves
you
,
and
on
the
oth●●
hand
by
the
Persecutions
of
your
Relations
,
Miseri●●
Imprisonment
,
or
Banishment
,
and
it
may
be
De●●●
it self
,
for
all
these
things
are
the
Lot
of
new
Co●verts
.
You
will
leave
those
Crosses
of
Gold
,
Silve●
Wood
and
Stone
which
you
now
adore
,
to
bear
th●●
true
Cross
of
the
Lord
,
the
Afflictions
and
Reproaches
of
this
World
.
I
hope
,
said
I
,
that
God
wh●●
hath
wrought
in
me
this
Holy
Desire
,
will
not
lea●●
his
work
imperfect
,
but
will
carry
it
on
to
his
Glo●●●
and
my
Salvation
.
This
was
all
the
Conversation
w●●●
had
at
that
time
,
only
my
Father
told
me
,
that
〈◊〉
wisht
that
he
could
discourse
with
me
again
abo●●
these
things
,
but
added
,
that
he
could
not
be
able
〈◊〉
do
it
so
soon
as
he
desired
;
for
,
said
he
,
I
am
co●●●ned
for
your
Welfare
more
ways
than
one
.
Here●●on●
withdrew
,
without
making
any
reflexion
on
●ese
last
words
.
The
mean
while
the
time
passed
●●ay
very
insensibly
,
till
the
day
came
,
which
to
〈◊〉
pr●ved
very
fatal
.
One
day
the
Weather
being
very
fair
,
my
Father
●●d
Mother
went
to
walk
in
the
Garden
,
and
invited
●●y
Brother
and
me
to
accompany
them
,
which
we
●●d
;
and
as
my
Father
and
Mother
were
discour●●g
of
some
new
Knots
and
●eds
to
be
made
in
the
●●●rden
,
we
not
much
minding
this
discourse
,
left
●●em
,
and
went
to
walk
in
some
of
the
shaded
Al●●s
;
and
after
having
talk't
of
divers
things
,
the
heat
●●o●ing
insupportable
,
we
went
towards
a
Summer●●use
that
stood
at
the
lower
end
of
the
Garden
,
●hich
my
Father
had
been
very
carefull
to
adorn
●●th
variety
of
curious
Pictures
,
and
in
one
Frame
●●ere
was
my
Brothers
Picture
in
the
habit
of
a
War●or
,
and
mine
in
that
of
an
Amazon
;
nor
could
any
Pi●●ures
be
more
exactly
drawn
than
these
were
.
We
●ere
just
about
to
have
entred
the
house
,
when
we
●eard
two
Persons
discoursing
together
,
but
their
●oice
was
unknown
to
us
.
Our
Curiosity
led
us
to
●earken
,
and
we
immediately
heard
the
voice
of
a
●●an
saying
,
Don't
you
remember
the
Painter
that
●●dged
at
our
house
,
that
told
us
he
had
drawn
Moun●●●r
de
Ponsins
,
and
Madamoiselle
de
St.
Phale
,
like
a
Warrior
and
an
Amazon
?
What
say
you
,
Sister
,
of
●hese
Eyes
,
of
this
Mouth
,
of
the
Majestick
air
of
all
●he
Countenance
?
If
your
liberty
(
answered
a
most
●harming
voice
)
be
lost
by
the
sight
of
a
Picture
,
what
will
become
of
you
when
you
have
seen
the
Original
,
I
believe
you
'l
certainly
dye
at
the
first
●iew
of
it
.
But
observe
also
the
Picture
of
the
Bro●her
,
which
is
no
less
worthy
to
be
taken
notice
of
than
that
of
the
Sister
.
I
believe
,
answered
the
mans
voice
,
the
Picture
of
the
Brother
hath
had
no
less
influence
on
you
,
than
that
of
the
Sister
hath
had
on
me
;
and
if
you
dye
not
at
the
sight
of
it
,
you
〈◊〉
least
be
shrewdly
wounded
by
it
.
You
are
not
〈◊〉
wise
,
replyed
the
other
voice
,
they
are
both
in
〈◊〉
Garden
,
and
it
may
●e
hear
all
that
we
say
,
let
〈◊〉
go
h●nce
,
least
they
surprize
us
busie
about
trifle
You
sh●uld
never
,
answered
the
Brother
,
draw
〈◊〉
from
th●●
lovely
Picture
,
if
I
were
not
sure
to
fi●●
the
Original
in
the
Garden
;
after
which
they
imm●diately
left
the
house
,
and
we
made
as
though
〈◊〉
had
not
heard
a
word
of
what
passed
.
In
the
mean
time
my
Brother
and
I
had
a
gre●●
desire
to
laugh
and
ra●lly
each
other
on
what
we
ha●●
heard
;
we
went
not
into
the
house
as
we
at
first
designed
,
but
continued
our
walk
,
at
length
we
percei●ed
at
the
end
of
another
Ally
,
a
Young
Man
lea●●ing
a
Damsel
,
both
very
richly
clad
,
and
of
a
mo●●
illust●●ous
Gate
and
Carriage
?
this
surprizing
re●counter
,
though
at
a
considerable
distance
,
cause
us
all
four
to
stop
for
some
time
,
being
under
〈◊〉
great
Astonishment
;
after
which
we
went
forward
and
the
nearer
we
approached
each
other
,
the
m●●●
lovely
the
new
Commers
appeared
to
us
;
at
length
my
Brother
and
the
strange
Gentleman
doubled
the●●
p●ce
,
and
leaving
us
both
behind
them
,
met
in
th●●
midst
of
the
Alley
where
admiring
each
other
,
〈◊〉
thousand
Caresses
and
Civilities
passed
betwee●
them
.
In
the
mean
time
the
Lady
and
I
also
me●●
and
the
more
I
look'd
on
her
the
more
beau●iful
〈◊〉
found
her
;
and
she
also
considered
me
very
attentively
,
but
we
were
interrupted
,
she
by
my
Brother
,
and
I
by
hers
,
who
came
to
salute
us
.
What
wa●
said
by
these
Gentlemen
,
was
spoken
with
so
much
disorder
that
we
ea●●ly
perceived
it
;
but
for
the
Ladie●
part
and
mine
,
we
accosted
each
other
though
with
much
tenderness
and
sincerity
,
yet
with
more
readiness
of
Spirit
.
'T
is
easie
to
divine
,
that
these
two
were
Mo●●sier
de
Haut-Cour
,
and
Madamoiselle
de
Garisolles
his
Sister
,
the
Son
and
Daughter
of
Mounsier
and
Madam
〈◊〉
-
Blanc●e
.
I
shall
say
nothing
of
these
two
〈◊〉
but
only
that
Madamoiselle
de
Garisolles
is
the
●e
Picture
of
her
Mother
,
in
Beauty
,
Spirit
,
and
〈◊〉
.
As
for
the
Brother
,
besides
that
he
is
a
very
〈◊〉
Person
,
having
nothing
in
his
Carriage
but
what
〈◊〉
.
Noble
,
and
is
loved
and
esteemed
by
all
that
〈◊〉
him
;
I
believe
that
we
shall
see
him
at
Ham●●●●
;
for
which
reason
I
shall
not
give
you
a
more
〈◊〉
description
of
him
,
and
it
may
be
should
I
do
〈◊〉
●●u●n●●y
judge
me
guilty
of
partiality
.
We
continued
our
Walk
,
without
minding
the
〈◊〉
which
was
then
extream
;
My
Brother
,
who
at
●●e
first
rencounter
was
smitten
with
the
most
vio●●●t
Passion
in
the
World
,
as
he
since
confessed
,
en●●●●n'd
himself
with
Madamoiselle
de
Garisolles
,
as
〈◊〉
de
Haut-Cour
did
with
me
;
we
had
hardly
●●●un
a
discourse
,
before
a
La●quey
came
to
call
us
〈◊〉
the
rest
of
the
Company
:
I
cannot
express
the
Ca●●●●es
which
Mounsier
and
Madam
de
Roche-Blanche
●●de
me
,
nor
the
Civilities
that
passed
between
them
●●d
my
Brother
.
My
Mother
was
extreamly
ra●hed
at
the
sight
of
such
admirable
Persons
as
Moun●●●r
de
Haut-Cour
and
his
Sister
were
;
this
latter
she
●●ssed
an
hundred
times
,
and
spake
the
most
obli●●ng
things
in
the
World
,
to
which
Madamoiselle
de
●●●●●●s
always
replyed
like
a
Person
of
Spirit
,
and
●od
sence
.
Never
was
there
more
joy
,
or
greater
Union
among
●●ght
Persons
,
the
Fathers
and
Mothers
laying
aside
〈◊〉
i●
Gravity
,
return'd
to
the
old
Pastimes
of
their
●●u●h
,
such
as
Dancing
,
Musick
and
Plays
,
and
by
〈◊〉
●●mulation
,
which
one
would
have
thought
con●●●●
,
but
it
was
not
,
Mounsier
de
Haut-Cour
endea●●ured
to
insinuate
into
my
Mothers
Favour
,
and
●●●●ded
,
and
my
Brother
was
very
much
respected
〈◊〉
Madam
de
Roche-Blanche
,
with
whom
he
had
much
●●course
in
private
.
As
for
Mounsier
de
Roche-Blanche
and
my
Mother
,
they
were
presently
gre●●
Friends
,
by
the
knowledge
which
they
had
in
〈◊〉
secrets
of
Nature
.
Mounsier
de
Roche-Blanche
,
〈◊〉
had
been
a
great
Traveller
,
and
had
read
much
;
〈◊〉
had
also
a
very
penetrating
Spirit
,
informed
my
M●ther
of
many
curious
Secrets
;
so
that
they
resol●●●
to
maintain
a
correspendence
by
Letters
,
to
imp●●●●
their
secrets
to
each
other
,
and
resolve
the
Dou●●●
that
might
arise
about
them
;
My
Father
also
〈◊〉
Madam
de
Roche-Blanche
had
many
long
Conversati●●
together
:
So
that
there
was
none
of
us
but
was
〈◊〉
employed
,
and
took
a
great
deal
of
Pleasure
〈◊〉
be
so
.
I
shall
not
give
you
a
particular
Account
of
all
〈◊〉
Diversions
we
had
for
an
whole
week
together
,
〈◊〉
of
the
Masque
that
we
played
,
in
which
Mounsier
Haut-Cour
and
his
Sister
appeared
under
the
Fig●●
of
Apollo
and
Diana
,
the
first
in
Cloath
of
Gold
,
〈◊〉
the
latter
in
Cloath
of
Silver
:
My
Brother
represe●●ed
the
God
Mars
,
and
I
the
Goddess
of
Arts
〈◊〉
Sciences
,
for
we
had
those
Habits
in
our
house
〈◊〉
fresh
as
they
were
the
first
day
they
were
ma●
though
that
were
in
the
days
of
Henry
the
4th
.
A●●
my
Father
whom
I
had
always
seen
very
Grave
,
〈◊〉
the
first
that
put
us
upon
these
sports
.
Yet
were
not
the
Hearts
of
all
so
filled
with
joy
as
hinder
my
Father
,
and
Madam
de
Roche-Blanche
fr●●
contriving
something
in
which
we
can
never
be
too
●●●rious
,
which
Madamoiselle
de
Garisolles
and
I
thus
di●●vered
:
Our
two
Brothers
and
Lovers
,
I
may
well
te●●
them
so
,
one
day
rose
very
early
in
the
Morning
ride
a
Hunting
,
so
that
we
saw
them
not
till
towa●●●
the
Evening
.
In
the
mean
time
my
Father
intend
to
regale
his
Guests
in
a
Grotte
which
was
in
〈◊〉
Garden
,
where
my
Mother
with
Mounsier
de
Ro●●●-Blanche
were
,
whilst
his
Wife
was
with
my
Fath●●
in
a
green
Cabinet
on
the
other
side
.
Madamois●●●
de
Garisolles
and
I
walking
by
chance
near
the
gre●●●
〈◊〉
,
I
distinctly
heard
my
Fathers
voice
,
and
she
〈◊〉
well
knew
that
of
her
Mother
.
A
sudden
Cu●●●os●ty
of
hearing
their
Discourse
seized
us
both
at
〈◊〉
,
and
being
in
a
private
place
we
silently
listned
●●●d
heard
my
Father
speak
thus
:
As
for
my
Son
(
said
he
)
I
have
no
reason
to
be
●●●●●tis●yed
with
him
;
he
hath
Judgment
and
Spirit
●●ough
,
and
his
Inclinations
lead
him
to
Justice
and
●●r●de
,
and
to
confess
the
Truth
.
I
would
fain
see
〈◊〉
provided
for
as
soon
as
possible
,
both
because
〈◊〉
my
only
Son
,
whom
I
would
have
married
〈◊〉
his
Life
:
And
because
I
fear
least
the
Relati●●●
of
my
Wife
engage
him
in
a
Match
I
should
〈◊〉
approve
of
.
You
know
Madam
with
what
Pas●●on
I
once
loved
you
,
but
Divine
Providence
hath
●therwise
disposed
of
us
,
but
it
may
be
it
will
bless
●●d
prosper
what
I
am
about
to
propose
,
viz.
The
●arriage
of
my
Son
with
Madamoiselle
your
Daugh●●r
.
Your
Proposal
replyed
Madam
de
Roche-Blanche
〈◊〉
too
advantageous
,
not
to
be
accepted
;
and
I
be●●eve
you
will
find
a
great
deal
of
comfort
in
having
●●●r
with
you
.
Yes
Madam
,
answered
my
Father
,
●●●e
Vertues
of
the
Mother
shine
forth
in
the
Daugh●●r
;
and
this
is
what
hath
made
me
desire
her
to
be
〈◊〉
my
house
,
and
the
inseparable
Companion
of
my
●●on
.
It●●ay
be
,
Madam
,
in
these
times
of
Misery
●ou
were
at
a
loss
how
to
find
out
a
suitable
Match
●●●r
her
▪
You
are
in
the
right
,
(
answered
she
)
and
●●ou
have
fr●ed
me
from
a
great
deal
of
Care
and
●rouble
,
the
Lord
bless
our
good
Intentions
;
and
●ereupon
they
struck
hands
in
token
of
Agreement
,
〈◊〉
Madam
de
Roche-Blanche
engaged
her
Husband
〈◊〉
●a●i●ie
:
And
my
Father
promised
the
like
for
〈◊〉
Wife
:
And
shall
we
not
,
said
my
Father
,
discover
●is
to
our
Children
,
who
are
the
Parties
concern'd
?
I
●elieve
,
answered
Madam
de
Roche-Blanche
,
they
are
●●●re
troubled
how
to
get
our
consent
,
than
they
will
●●e
to
find
that
we
have
engaged
them
without
discour●●ng
them
about
it
.
During
this
Discourse
,
which
Madamoiselle
de
G●risolles
and
I
distinctly
heard
,
she
blush'd
extreamly
which
much
added
to
her
Beauty
,
and
fixed
h●●
Eyes
in
the
ground
,
being
ashamed
to
look
me
in
the
Face
:
But
I
drew
her
cut
of
this
surprize
,
by
〈◊〉
bracing
her
,
saying
,
My
dear
Sister
let
me
give
yo●
the
first
kiss
,
she
also
embraced
me
,
but
with
som●
confusion
.
But
the
Curiosity
we
had
to
hear
th●
rest
of
Madam
de
Roche-Blanche's
Discourse
,
oblige●
us
to
break
off
our
Caresses
for
the
present
.
You
have
made
me
one
Proposal
,
continued
she
I
'le
now
make
you
another
,
about
another
Marriage
I
understand
what
you
mean
,
(
said
my
Father
〈◊〉
and
consent
to
it
with
all
my
Heart
;
't
is
of
Monsieu●
your
Son
,
with
my
Daughter
;
but
in
this
Ensine●●
we
must
use
a
great
deal
of
circumspection
.
M●
Daughter
is
,
as
I
have
told
you
,
of
the
Reforme●
Religion
in
her
Heart
,
but
her
Mother
is
a
bigotte●
Roman
Catholick
;
I
expect
only
a
favourable
opportunity
to
make
my
Daughter
declare
her
se●●
and
in
this
I
beg
you
to
help
me
as
need
require●
with
your
Counsel
and
Assistance
.
The
Relations
〈◊〉
my
Wife
are
powerful
,
and
she
is
almost
Mad
in
the●
Point
of
Religion
,
but
it
may
be
we
may
find
mea●
to
get
her
Consent
.
Although
you
did
not
engag●●
me
,
replyed
Madam
de
Roche-Blanche
,
by
the
hop●
you
give
me
,
yet
I
were
obliged
to
this
as
a
Christian
,
and
let
Madam
your
Wives
Relations
be
a●
powerful
,
and
have
as
much
Authority
as
they
wi●●
they
shall
find
that
neither
Monsieur
de
Haute-Cour
no●
I
will
show
our selves
base
in
this
matter
,
and
her●
they
struck
hands
again
.
Well
,
my
double
Sister
,
said
Mademoiselle
de
G●●rissolles
to
me
,
we
have
nothing
now
wherewith
〈◊〉
reproach
each
other
,
and
you
blush
as
well
as
I
;
thes●
words
were
followed
with
a
second
Embrace
,
afte●
which
we
found
so
strange
an
Inclination
to
laug●●
that
we
were
forced
to
leave
the
Place
we
were
〈◊〉
●eft
we
should
be
discovered
by
the
noyse
.
As
soon
〈◊〉
we
were
gone
a
considerable
distance
,
and
were
〈◊〉
full
liberty
,
we
had
a
hundred
pleasant
discourses
●n
what
we
heard
.
In
the
mean
time
our
two
Bro●hers
being
returned
from
Hunting
,
came
to
seek
us
〈◊〉
the
Garden
,
where
they
found
us
.
As
soon
as
we
●●w
them
,
we
had
much
adoe
to
forbear
breaking
●ut
into
another
laughter
,
however
we
conquered
●ur
Inclination
for
the
Present
,
and
promised
each
●ther
to
discover
nothing
of
what
we
knew
;
which
●romise
you
may
easily
guess
how
well
we
kept
.
My
Brother
taking
Mademoiselle
de
Garissolles
by
●●e
ha●●●
walked
into
another
Alley
,
and
left
me
●ith
M●e●eur
de
Haute-Cour
,
who
looking
earnestly
●●on
〈◊〉
▪
You
are
very
pleasant
,
Modemoiselle
,
said
●e
;
how
happy
should
I
be
,
if
you
could
commu●●cate
to
me
a
little
of
that
Joy
that
shines
in
your
●●es
!
Ah!
Monsieur
,
answered
I
,
I
cannot
commu●ica●e
this
Joy
to
you
only
by
seeing
me
:
If
this
were
●●ssible
,
(
said
he
,
interrupting
me
)
I
might
also
●●mmunicate
to
you
what
passeth
in
my
heart
,
but
●●u
are
so
happy
,
and
I
so
miserable
,
that
you
can●ot
partake
of
my
Melancholly
,
nor
I
of
your
Joy
.
●ut
(
said
I
)
since
my
Joy
hath
no
other
Founda●on
but
a
Trifle
,
it
may
be
your
Melancholly
is
oc●●sioned
by
somewhat
of
no
greater
Importance
;
so
●at
you
have
no
reason
to
judge
me
very
happy
,
●●r
your self
very
miserable
.
I
feel
(
answered
he
)
●ine
own
Misery
,
and
none
besides
can
be
sensible
〈◊〉
its
Greatness
.
Yet
(
said
I
)
you
are
jocose
,
you
●●ng
,
you
dance
,
you
hunt
,
you
perform
a
thousand
●easant
Actions
;
your
Melancholly
must
either
be
●ery
bashfull
,
not
daring
to
show
it self
;
or
a
very
●●pocrite
,
that
knows
so
well
to
conceal
it self
.
'T
is
〈◊〉
●ruelty
of
my
Fate
(
said
he
)
that
I
must
laugh
,
●●ng
and
Dance
,
whilest
my
Heart
groans
under
its
●ons
,
yet
am
I
not
so
unhappy
now
as
I
shall
be
,
●●en
I
have
left
this
Castle
.
In
the
first
Moment
that
I
saw
you
,
I
loved
you
,
and
Protested
to
do
〈◊〉
Eternally
.
This
is
what
I
was
willing
to
inform
yo●
of
,
it
being
but
just
that
you
should
know
befo●●
my
departure
for
the
Army
,
that
you
are
the
fir●●
Person
to
whom
I
have
given
my
Heart
,
and
th●●
you
shall
be
the
last
;
for
either
you
must
accept
〈◊〉
my
Vows
,
or
the
invisible
Dangers
of
the
War
,
wi●
soon
take
me
out
of
the
World
.
This
Plain
Declaration
,
abated
the
pleasant
H●mour
that
I
was
in
,
in
an
instant
;
and
I
could
na●
for
my
life
prevent
discovering
it
.
Is
it
,
answered
〈◊〉
boldly
,
is
it
to
Mortifie
me
that
you
speak
thus
〈◊〉
but
assure
your self
that
your
Railleries
〈◊〉
●all
neve●
rob
me
of
my
good
Humour
:
If
,
sai●
〈◊〉
wh●●
I
have
spoken
offend
you
,
I
am
sorry
for
〈◊〉
,
but
〈◊〉
cannot
repent
my
having
spoken
it
.
I
assure
you
〈◊〉
speak
with
as
great
sincerity
as
ever
any
Heart
wa●
possessed
of
:
Do
me
the
favour
to
believe
it
,
't
is
〈◊〉
that
I
ask
at
present
,
and
if
you
find
one
word
〈◊〉
what
I
have
said
to
be
false
,
judge
me
eternally
u●
〈◊〉
worthy
of
your
Presence
.
I
loved
you
as
soon
a
ever
I
saw
your
Picture
,
the
sight
of
your
admirabl●
Person
augmented
in
my
heart
a
Passion
that
w●
never
be
Extinguished
,
and
the
Consideration
of
yo●
Vertue
perfected
what
your
Beauty
had
begun
.
I
had
a
great
mind
to
seem
angry
;
but
the
knowledge
which
I
had
of
the
agreement
between
〈◊〉
Father
and
Madamoiselle
de
Roche
Blanche
,
the
gre●●
Love
my
Brother
had
for
Madamoiselle
de
Garissoll●●
and
the
excellent
qualities
of
Monsieur
de
Haute-Cor●●
disarmed
me
in
a
moment
,
and
left
me
quite
sile●●●
You
'll
not
speak
to
me
,
said
he
,
with
a
passionate
A●●
What
would
you
have
me
to
say
?
(
said
I
,
looki●●
fixedly
on
him
)
since
you
tell
me
things
so
ne●
that
I
am
quite
surprized
at
them
:
Let
it
soffi●●
you
,
that
you
are
the
only
Man
in
the
World
tha●
durst
thus
speak
to
me
without
angring
me
,
th●●
esteem
that
I
have
for
your
Person
forceth
me
t●●
keep
within
the
bounds
of
Moderation
,
and
were
〈◊〉
Soul
capable
of
any
Passion
,
you
were
him
of
all
●●ers
to
whom
I
would
give
the
preference
in
my
●art
:
But
Madamoiss●lle
,
said
he
,
may
I
hope
that
●ny
touch
your
illustrious
Heart
,
it
shall
be
me
?
I
●e
you
,
said
I
,
leave
to
put
the
most
favourable
●ce
you
please
on
my
Words
,
after
this
ask
no
far●●r
.
He
would
have
cast
himself
at
my
Feet
,
the
●●ter
to
express
his
thankfulness
,
but
he
was
afraid
being
seen
in
this
Posture
.
Indeed
at
that
very
●●ant
we
perceived
those
four
Persons
,
to
whose
●thority
we
were
subject
,
which
made
us
joyn
Brother
and
Madamoisselle
de
Garissolles
;
as
soon
we
came
together
,
we
viewed
each
other
,
and
●ged
we
had
all
been
engaged
in
the
same
Ad●ture
,
nor
could
we
hinder
our selves
from
smiling
.
Brother
who
was
more
airy
than
Monsieur
de
〈◊〉
-
Cour
:
Ah
,
said
he
,
I
imagine
why
you
laugh
,
●●at
our
Cost
,
but
this
is
not
generous
.
We
were
〈◊〉
about
to
have
replyed
,
when
Monsieur
and
Ma●●ne
de
Roche-Blanche
,
my
Father
and
Mother
came
〈◊〉
to
us
:
Though
,
said
my
Mother
,
the
Discourses
〈◊〉
have
together
,
may
possibly
give
you
some
sa●●●tion
,
yet
they
are
but
Crude
Meats
;
and
hereup●●e
all
walke
into
the
House
.
Never
was
there
more
good
humour
discovered
at
〈◊〉
Table
than
now
,
and
I
may
say
,
that
the
Parents
passed
their
C●ildren
.
After
all
was
ended
,
Mon●●
de
Roche
B●●●●he
,
who
was
naturally
of
a
chear●●
temper
,
I
〈◊〉
●nd
he
,
with
Monsieur
and
Ma●●
d'
Ombreva●●
〈◊〉
●ntertain
my self
at
present
〈◊〉
Madamoiselle
de
St.
〈◊〉
:
Agreed
,
said
my
Mo●●r
,
provided
you
leav●
〈◊〉
Monsieur
de
Haut-Cour
,
〈◊〉
which
he
readily
consented
.
Since
,
said
my
Fa●●●r
,
you
thus
choose
your
Company
,
I
'le
take
Ma●●oiselle
de
Garissolles
,
I
know
●●shall
displease
some
●●ly
,
but
I
cannot
help
it
.
There
are
none
left
,
〈◊〉
Madame
de
Roche-Blanche
to
my
Brother
,
but
we
two
,
shall
I
enjoy
your
Company
?
I
should
be
,
reeplyed
he
,
a
very
degenerate
Son
,
should
I
not
fin●
a
singular
satisfaction
in
having
the
Honour
of
a
Persons
Company
,
for
whom
my
Father
hath
had
su●tender
sentiments
.
After
this
Division
we
all
wall●ed
in
an
Alley
of
Maples
which
encompassed
the
Ga●den
,
at
a
sufficient
distance
from
each
other
,
an●
't
was
there
that
Monsieur
de
Roche-Blanche
discourse●
me
thus
.
Madamoiselle
,
said
he
,
as
soon
as
ever
I
saw
yo●
I
could
but
frame
two
Wishes
,
the
one
is
,
That
yo●
would
abjure
the
Superstitions
of
Rome
,
and
th●
other
is
a
Wish
so
rash
,
and
you
may
judge
it self
is●
that
I
scarce
dare
speak
it
.
As
for
the
first
Wish●
answered
I
,
't
is
Sir
half
accomplished
,
for
I
hav●
such
advantageous
Sentiments
for
the
Religion
whic●
you
profess
,
that
I
desire
to
dye
in
it
;
and
seein●
the
Hour
of
Death
is
uncertain
,
I
desire
from
th●●
very
moment
to
enter
into
your
Church
:
As
fo●
your
other
wish
,
I
can
return
no
answer
to
it
,
because
I
know
not
what
it
is
.
I
am
exceeding
glad
said
he
,
to
hear
your
good
Inclinations
,
which
emboldens
me
to
declare
to
you
the
other
part
of
my
desire
.
My
Son
,
continued
he
,
must
want
Eyes
if
he
di●
not
observe
those
Perfections
which
I
see
in
you
,
an●
I
should
never
Pardon
him
a
Fault
so
great
,
as
'two●●
be
to
refuse
you
the
homage
of
his
Heart
,
a
Fa●●
of
which
I
believe
him
uncapable
of
being
guilty
And
I
who
am
his
Father
,
assure
you
,
that
what
〈◊〉
most
passionately
desire
in
the
whole
World
,
is
th●●
you
would
accept
of
his
Vows
.
Daughter
,
added
h●●
for
't
is
impossible
for
me
to
call
you
otherwise
,
yo●
shall
always
find
me
a
second
Monsieur
d'
Ombrev●●
who
shall
be
as
tender
of
you
as
't
is
possible
for
h●●
to
be
.
Whilst
he
discoursed
thus
,
I
perceived
th●●
blushes
had
seized
my
Face
.
Ha
Daughter
,
(
sa●●
he
,
smiling
)
pray
tell
me
,
whether
this
blush
whi●●
I
see
painted
on
your
Face
,
be
favourable
to
my
Intentions
or
no
?
You
well
know
Sir
,
answered
I
,
that
I
am
not
at
my
own
disposal
,
but
depend
on
my
Father
and
Mother
,
to
whose
Will
I
am
obliged
to
yield
an
entire
Obedience
.
Well
Daughter
,
(
replyed
he
)
if
those
on
whom
you
depend
,
consent
to
what
I
desire
,
will
you
Obey
them
without
any
repugnance
?
Ah
Sir
,
answered
I
,
you
press
me
too
hard
.
I
Confess
my
Fault
,
(
said
he
)
I
earnestly
desire
to
see
you
in
my
House
;
your
Vertue
,
Prudence
and
Sweetness
have
charmed
me
much
more
than
your
Beauty
,
Birth
and
Estate
,
so
that
I
dare
promise
you
by
God's
assistance
you
will
find
there
Pleasure
and
Peace
all
your
Life
.
Were
it
proper
for
a
Father
to
boast
of
his
Children
,
I
might
tell
you
that
my
Son
hath
all
the
qualities
of
a
well-born
Gentleman
,
nor
would
I
say
so
if
the
Publick
did
not
witness
it
;
and
I
shall
do
that
for
him
for
your
sake
,
which
I
would
not
were
he
to
Marry
any
other
.
I
being
much
entangled
by
this
Discourse
,
were
willing
to
divert
it
,
and
to
speak
in
favour
of
my
Brother
.
You
have
no
need
,
said
Monsieur
de
Ro●he-Blanche
to
speak
for
him
;
and
I
am
extreamly
pleased
with
the
Passion
he
hath
for
my
Daughter
,
and
I
wish
my
Son
were
in
as
fair
a
●a●
for
the
Establishment
of
his
Happiness
as
my
Daughter
is
;
but
I
have
too
long
pryed
into
●he
secrets
of
your
Heart
;
but
this
was
not
the
●●nes
Reason
that
made
me
desire
to
Discourse
●i●h
you
;
but
this
,
Your
Father
having
inform●d
me
of
your
Good
Inclinations
to
reject
the
●●nish
Errors
,
I
offer
you
my
Person
,
my
House
,
〈◊〉
E●●ate
,
my
Family
,
and
my
Son
for
your
assist●●ce
in
this
matter
;
make
as
soon
as
you
can
〈◊〉
A●juration
,
which
cannot
but
turn
much
to
●o●r
Advantage
.
After
this
we
had
much
other
●●●ourse
,
and
he
gave
me
a
great
deal
of
good
Counsel
,
for
which
I
was
very
much
obliged
to
him
.
At
length
we
joyned
the
rest
of
the
Company
,
and
immediately
after
Mounsieur
and
Madan
de
Ro●he-Blanche
,
my
Father
and
Mother
,
left
us
,
to
Discourse
among
themselves
,
at
which
none
of
the
younger
Persons
were
at
all
●ro●bled
.
I
shall
not
repeat
all
that
passed
between
us
four
,
nor
what
Mounsi●ur
de
Haute-Cour
said
to
me
but
I
must
not
pass
over
in
silence
a
Discourse
I
had
in
the
Evening
with
my
Mother
,
when
every
Body
was
retired
to
their
Chambers
.
Well
Justine
,
said
she
,
Monsieur
de
Haute-Cour
loves
you
,
and
without
doubt
hath
not
failed
of
declaring
it
to
you
.
My
Mother
had
a
mind
to
try
whether
I
would
not
be
moved
at
so
close
a
Question
,
but
I
had
this
day
heard
things
so
new
both
to
my
Ears
and
Heart
,
that
nothing
was
capable
of
purting
me
out
of
Countenance
.
Monsieur
de
Haute-Cour
(
said
I
)
is
a
Man
both
Gallant
and
Handsome
,
and
thinks
it
his
Duty
to
show
his
Gallantry
to
all
those
of
our
Sex
.
And
what
Answer
did
you
give
him
,
said
she
?
An
Answer
(
said
I
)
so
little
serious
,
as
assured
him
that
I
was
none
of
those
Girls
that
suffer
themselves
to
be
easily
transported
with
Flatteries
.
You
(
replyed
my
Mother
)
give
me
a
Character
of
Monsieur
de
Haute-Cour
quite
different
from
the
Idea
I
had
of
him
:
I
judged
him
wise
and
honest
,
and
found
in
him
by
that
Discourse
I
have
had
with
him
all
the
Characters
of
a
M●●
of
Spirit
and
Parts
,
and
you
would
have
me
believe
by
the
Picture
you
draw
of
him
,
that
he
i●
one
of
those
Impertinent
Fools
that
Court
ever●
one
they
see
:
I
am
sure
you
now
speak
agains●
your
own
sentiments
.
Such
as
he
is
,
(
answere●
I
coldly
)
are
wise
with
the
wise
,
and
young
wit●
the
young
.
My
Mother
return'd
no
answer
,
bu●
only
snook
her
Head
and
smiled
.
I
took
my
leav●
of
her
,
and
was
about
to
withdraw
,
which
she
seeing
,
said
,
I
have
one
word
more
to
say
about
Monsieur
de
Haute-Cour
,
whom
I
sind
so
honest
and
so
well
qualified
,
that
were
it
not
for
his
Religion
,
I
should
wish
him
for
your
Husband
above
all
others
in
France
.
Mother
,
said
I
,
don't
you
remember
that
you
have
disposed
of
me
already
in
favour
of
your
Cousins
Son
?
Ah
,
replyed
she
,
if
Monsieur
de
Haute-Cour
would
but
turn
Catholick
,
my
good
Kinsman
of
whom
you
speak
,
should
soon
be
forced
to
look
out
for
another
Match
.
At
that
instant
an
untoward
Fancy
took
me
to
abuse
my
Mother
,
which
succeeded
well
enough
.
I
'le
tell
you
one
thing
,
Mother
,
added
I
,
Monsieur
de
Haute-Cour
is
indeed
a
Man
of
worth
,
and
hath
an
extream
Passion
for
me
,
and
would
do
any
thing
to
get
me
,
even
what
is
in
its
self
most
difficult
,
and
I
have
a
great
Esteem
for
him
,
but
I
neither
can
,
nor
ever
shall
be
able
to
love
him
,
though
he
should
turn
Roman
Catholick
for
my
sake
:
It
may
be
I
might
have
loved
him
,
but
my
knowing
that
you
have
destined
me
for
your
Re●ation
,
makes
me
very
indifferent
as
to
any
other
Men
but
him
:
You
have
declared
your
Resolution
,
that
I
should
in
this
be
Obedient
to
your
Will
,
nor
can
my
Inclinations
turn
as
the
Wind
doth
.
What
say
you
,
Madamoiselle
Justine
,
(
replyed
my
Mother
in
a
rage
?
)
know
Insolent
,
that
I
'le
teach
you
to
conform
to
my
Intentions
;
Get
out
of
my
Presence
,
lest
I
make
you
feel
to
what
degree
you
have
enraged
me
.
Which
I
did
,
without
re●urning
a
word
of
Answer
,
for
I
knew
her
well
enough
.
Immediately
I
went
to
Bed
,
having
my
mind
filled
with
the
Idea's
of
those
things
that
this
day
happened
unto
me
:
I
shall
not
relate
all
the
Motions
of
my
Heart
,
the
Principal
of
which
was
Love
,
to
which
my
Soul
now
began
to
yield
.
The
admirable
Qualities
of
Mounsieur
de
Haute-Cour
made
an
impression
on
me
;
the
Knowledge
that
I
had
of
my
Fathers
Will
▪
and
of
my
Mothers
,
the
Passion
of
my
Brother
,
all
these
things
together
made
me
entertain
an
affection
,
which
otherwise
I
should
not
so
soon
have
done
:
Besides
,
I
saw
that
as
Affairs
stood
with
me
at
present
,
I
must
dispense
with
some
forms
of
Love
.
Nevertheless
,
I
had
indifferent
good
rest
this
Night
,
the
multitude
of
my
thoughts
did
not
disturb
my
sleep
,
which
they
would
have
done
,
had
I
been
under
the
Power
of
one
single
Person
.
I
was
but
just
awake
when
I
saw
my
Mother
come
into
my
Chamber
;
Mother
,
said
I
,
I
believe
you
are
come
to
chide
me
for
being
so
sluggish
:
No
J●s●ine
,
said
she
,
I
would
have
you
lye
still
,
and
having
commanded
my
waiting
Gentlewoman
to
leave
the
Chamber
;
Yesterday
said
she
,
you
put
me
into
a
little
Passion
,
but
let
that
pass
;
you
spake
somewhat
concerning
Mounsier
de
Haute-Cour
,
which
I
have
thought
on
all
this
Night
,
you
said
that
he
loved
you
passi●nately
,
and
would
do
any
▪
thing
to
get
you
.
Do
you
think
(
said
my
Mother
)
that
the
Love
he
hath
for
you
is
capable
of
making
him
to
embrace
,
the
Catholick
Religion
?
I
cannot
(
replyed
I
)
give
you
a
positive
answer
in
this
matter
,
but
I
know
that
his
Love
is
as
fervent
as
ever
any
was
;
and
that
he
is
not
so
obstinate
an
H●gonot
as
my
Father
or
Brother
,
I
can
assure
you
that
he
is
one
that
will
hearken
to
good
Counsel
.
Well
Daughter
(
said
she
)
seeing
it
is
so
,
would
you
not
be
glad
to
be
Instrumental
in
saving
so
illustrious
a
Person
as
Mounsier
d●
Haute-Co●r
is
?
How
meritorious
will
it
be
in
the
sigh●
of
God
,
to
be
engaged
in
bringing
him
into
the
true
Church
!
On
the
other
hand
,
how
happy
will
you
be
in
having
such
a
Husband
as
he
is
!
Have
you
no
Eye●
to
see
that
Mounsier
de
Masse
(
that
was
the
Name
of
her
Rela
ion
)
hath
nothing
that
comes
near
Monsieur
de
Haute-Cour
?
I
have
considered
all
these
things
said
I
;
but
the
Opinion
which
I
had
that
you
designed
me
for
Monsieur
de
Masse
,
makes
me
look
on
him
in
another
manner
than
I
did
on
any
other
Man
:
but
now
I
know
your
mind
,
favour
me
so
far
as
to
tell
me
how
I
may
please
you
?
Ah
Daughter
,
(
replyed
my
Mother
)
this
is
not
the
Insolence
that
provoked
me
Yestrrday
.
This
therefore
is
what
I
would
have
you
to
do
,
to
carry
it
so
towards
your
Lover
,
that
he
may
never
lose
the
Love
he
bears
you
;
so
that
to
get
you
,
he
may
do
whatever
you
would
have
him
.
Go
,
think
well
of
what
I
have
said
,
and
be
sure
keep
it
secret
:
Having
said
thus
,
she
embraced
me
,
and
left
my
Chamber
.
My
Brother
was
gotten
into
my
Chamber
I
know
not
how
,
and
hid
himself
behind
the
Hangings
,
from
whence
he
came
forth
as
soon
as
he
perceived
my
Mother
had
left
the
Chamber
:
And
is
it
thus
,
Sister
(
said
he
)
that
you
are
an
Instrument
in
perverting
of
Souls
?
Know
,
that
what
you
are
ordained
to
do
●s
but
the
part
of
a
Spiritual
Bawd
,
't
is
so
indeed
;
but
what
Name
shall
we
give
it
.
when
the
Spiritual
Bawd
must
deliver
her self
Corporally
,
or
to
speak
●ut
,
must
be
Married
to
him
whose
Mind
she
hath
Debauched
from
the
Truth
?
Stay
(
Monsieur
Impudent
,
said
I
)
till
I
am
up
,
and
we
shall
then
see
whether
you
'l
dare
talk
as
now
you
do
,
in
the
mean
●ime
leave
my
Chamber
:
Ha
Sister
(
said
he
)
he
that
●id
not
know
you
would
think
you
very
Angry
,
but
〈◊〉
am
not
come
hither
to
quarrel
with
yo●
.
Me●hinks
knowing
my
Natural
Temper
,
you
should
●ave
put
a
better
interpretation
on
my
words
,
than
●o
take
them
as
though
they
had
been
spoken
out
●f
Malice
.
I
am
come
to
take
you
for
my
Confident
,
●nd
to
be
yours
.
We●●l
discourse
of
that
by
and
by
●●d
I
,
this
Chamber
is
not
proper
for
such
a
Con●ersation
,
do
you
be
in
the
lower
Hall
,
and
I
'll
meet
●ou
there
in
a
short
time
:
my
Brother
hearing
this
,
●ent
out
of
my
Chamber
the
same
way
that
he
came
in
.
Immediately
my
waiting
Gentlewoman
came
to
dress
me
,
after
which
I
went
down
to
the
Hall
,
where
I
found
my
Brother
expecting
me
.
As
soon
as
he
saw
me
,
he
said
,
I
must
confess
that
since
the
coming
of
Mounsier
de
Roche-Blan●h●
and
his
Family
,
I
have
found
a
great
alteration
in
my
Person
.
I
believe
,
(
said
I
)
smiling
,
't
is
only
Madamoise●le
de
Ga●i●olles
hath
wrought
this
change
,
her
Father
and
Mother
having
contributed
nothing
to
it
.
'T
is
true
,
said
he
,
but
do
you
think
that
't
is
only
the
Beauty
of
this
Charming
Girle
,
that
hath
capt●vated
me
,
her
Spirit
,
her
Humour
,
and
a
thousand
other
rare
qualities
which
she
possesseth
,
have
conqu●red
me
;
and
so
conquered
me
too
,
that
if
I
am
not
united
to
her
in
an
indissoluble
Bond
,
I
shall
never
enjo●
any
Contentment
in
this
World
.
As
far
as
I
see
(
answered
I
)
I
know
more
good
News
re●ating
to
you
,
than
you
do
your self
:
And
why
,
●aid
he
,
wicked
Creature
that
you
are
,
did
you
not
tell
it
me
?
And
why
,
said
I
,
are
you
grown
so
proud
,
that
since
you
have
had
a
Mistris
,
you
disdain
to
remember
that
you
have
a
Sister
;
and
immediately
I
told
him
all
that
I
had
heard
in
the
Garden
.
And
Madamoiselle
de
Garisolles
,
said
he
,
was
she
with
you
?
Yes
Brother
,
said
I
▪
she
was
:
And
what
said
th●
,
(
said
he
)
with
a
kind
of
Transport
?
Madamoiselle
de
Gariolles
▪
said
I
,
heard
all
the
Discourse
,
as
a
Person
of
much
Merit
and
Vertue
.
I
had
no
sooner
spak●
these
last
words
,
but
she
came
into
the
Hall
with
her
Brother
;
Ah
,
(
said
she
,
)
I
have
surprized
you
both
in
a
very
earnest
Conference
.
'T
is
true
,
said
my
Brother
,
my
Sister
hath
told
me
some
things
so
pleasant
,
and
in
which
I
am
so
much
concern'd
,
that
any
other
besides
your self
would
have
very
much
disobliged
me
to
have
interrupted
me
.
Then
we●ll
withdraw
again
,
said
she
▪
no
Madamoiselle
by
no
means
,
(
replyed
my
Brother
)
I
must
impart
our
secret
to
you
,
though
you
knew
it
long
before
I
did
.
You
have
done
amiss
,
said
she
to
me
:
I
have
done
like
a
good
Sister
,
said
I
,
who
could
no
longer
forbear
to
assure
a
Brother
whom
she
loves
,
of
his
happiness
;
my
greatest
trouble
was
how
to
do
it
conveniently
:
But
—
But
said
Mounsier
de
Haute-Cour
,
interrupting
us
,
I
have
a
Sister
as
good
and
faithful
as
Mounsier
de
Ponsins
.
Madamoiselle
Garisolles
and
I
looked
on
each
other
,
and
should
possibly
have
reproached
each
other
,
had
we
n●t
been
both
guilty
:
At
length
we
judged
it
the
best
way
to
pardon
each
other
mutually
.
We
renewed
our
Amity
,
and
our
Brothers
swore
an
Eternal
Union
:
for
my
part
,
I
could
no
longer
conceal
my
sentiments
for
Moun●●er
de
Haute-Cour
.
And
the
beautiful
Eyes
of
Madamoiselle
de
Garrisolles
,
spake
so
plainly
in
favour
o●
my
Brother
,
that
't
was
easie
for
him
thence
to
judge
of
the
Motions
of
her
Heart
.
I
shall
not
relate
all
the
Discouse
that
passed
this
day
,
which
was
the
last
of
Mounsieur
and
Madam
de
Roche-Blanche's
abode
with
us
.
My
Brother
had
a
private
Conference
with
Mounsieur
de
Haute-Cou●
,
concerning
the
Method
they
ought
to
take
to
deceive
my
Mother
.
He
was
with
her
about
an
hour
and
half
in
the
Afternoon
,
and
she
seemed
very
well
satisfyed
with
the
Conversation
she
had
with
him
.
We
all
of
us
went
into
the
Garden
,
but
were
nothing
so
chearful
as
formerly
,
the
thoughts
of
a
separation
spoiling
all
our
Mirth
.
My
Mother
had
another
Discourse
with
Mounsieur
d●
Haute-Cour
,
and
one
with
Mounsieur
de
Roc●-Blan●he
.
My
Father
e●tertuned
himself
with
Madamoiselle
de
Garisolles
and
●e
,
and
my
Brother
with
Madam
de
Roche-B●an●●
;
what
passed
it
's
not
worth
relating
.
The
next
Morning
being
come
,
our
dear
Guests
,
after
many
tender
Adieu's
took
Coach
to
return
,
and
left
u●
v●ry
well
satisfied
with
their
Company
,
but
very
much
●fflicted
at
their
departure
.
My
B●other
having
acquainted
my
Father
with
my
Mothers
d●gsins
on
Mounsieur
de
Haute-Co●●
,
●e
judg●d
the
c●njunc●ure
very
favourable
,
and
th●●
't
was
si●●o
an●use
her
with
some
such
hopes
,
with
the
d●i●g
o●
which
I
were
entrusted
.
My
Brothe●
h●d
communicated
his
thoughts
to
Mounsieur
〈◊〉
Ha●●●-●o●r
,
who
acting
in
concert
,
wrote
me
such
Passiona●e
Letters
,
as
though
he
would
have
stuck
at
not●ing
to
obtain
me
.
My
Brother
on
the
other
hand
,
al●hough
be
was
assured
of
my
Fathers
Consent
with
respect
to
Madamoiselle
de
Ga●i●●●
;
yet
he
prayed
my
Mother
to
speak
of
it
to
my
Father
,
who
returned
a
favourable
answer
In
a
word
,
all
things
went
well
enough
,
when
I
sound
my
se●f
u●●erly
s●ript
in
a
moment
,
of
all
that
Tran●●●ity
which
I
enjoyed
,
expecting
a
favourable
opp●●●●●i●y
●o
make
my
Declaration
.
This
stroke
so
sad
,
that
I
have
reason
for
ever
〈◊〉
lament
it
,
was
the
Death
of
my
Father
,
with
w●om
I
may
truly
say
,
all
my
Joy
oved
too
,
and
a●l
my
pl●a●ures
are
buried
.
He
sell
sick
some
〈◊〉
●fter
the
departure
of
Mounsieur
de
Rocht
-
〈◊〉
.
His
Distemper
was
so
sharp
and
violent
,
that
we
begun
to
doubt
of
his
Life
almost
●as
●●on
as
he
c●mplained
;
and
the
first
day
that
he
●●●k
his
Bed
,
he
foretold
that
he
should
never
rise
m●re
.
This
sudden
and
violent
Sickness
so
overwhe●●●d
my
Mothers
Spirit
,
that
we
thought
she
would
have
accompanyed
my
Father
,
who
in
the
height
of
his
Distemper
,
discoursed
always
with
the
same
Moderation
and
Judgment
that
he
used
when
he
was
in
perfect
Health
.
My
Mother
was
so
weakned
,
that
she
could
be
carried
but
twice
to
see
my
Father
,
and
that
with
all
imaginable
Inconveniences
;
yet
she
would
have
me
always
with
him
,
to
serve
him
;
and
I
believe
that
God
ordained
it
should
be
thus
,
that
I
might
have
opportunity
to
discourse
more
familiarly
with
my
Father
,
who
spake
such
things
as
I
shall
never
forget
.
Particularly
on
a
certain
day
when
he
saw
me
by
his
Beds-side
,
he
spake
thus
:
My
dear
Daughter
,
I
should
joyfully
leave
this
Life
,
if
I
saw
your
Body
out
of
the
sink
of
Superstition
,
as
your
Mind
is
.
I
always
thought
God
would
have
made
use
of
me
in
so
good
a
Work
,
but
I
now
see
that
in
his
Eternal
Council
he
hath
decreed
to
finish
this
great
Work
by
another
hand
,
f●r
which
I
bless
his
H●ly
Name
,
as
indeed
we
ought
to
bless
him
for
all
things
:
And
because
I
feel
my
Life
stealing
away
by
little
and
little
,
and
that
in
a
short
time
you
'l
see
me
only
a
dead
Carkass
,
take
care
to
remember
and
profit
▪
by
what
you
shall
now
hear
.
Never
had
any
one
the
design
that
you
have
,
and
persisted
in
it
,
but
found
himself
surrounded
with
a
multitude
of
Calamities
.
When
men
resolve
to
embrace
the
Truth
,
they
must
also
resolve
to
enter
into
a
vale
of
Tears
,
and
into
a
Path
covered
with
Thorns
;
that
is
to
say
,
they
must
resolve
to
bear
such
hard
and
cruel
Tryals
and
Afflictions
,
as
that
●twere
impossible
to
bear
them
without
the
special
Grace
of
God
.
This
hath
made
many
who
began
to
walk
in
the
way
of
Truth
,
withdraw
upon
the
sight
of
the
many
Labours
,
Miseries
,
and
Reproaches
wherewith
they
must
encounter
,
and
return
to
their
old
course
of
Mirth
and
Pleasure
,
whose
End
is
yet
wee●ing
and
gnashing
of
teeth
.
How
many
things
must
you
suffer
,
before
you
can
put
your
good
Design
in
Execution
!
It
may
be
it
will
be
discovered
;
it
may
be
your
Mother
when
she
once
hears
of
it
,
will
cause
you
to
be
carried
by
●orce
into
a
Nunnery
,
besides
other
severities
which
●hee●l
use
towards
you
.
It
may
be
also
your
Relations
will
try
by
all
imaginable
Flattery
and
Kindness
to
turn
you
from
your
Re●olution
,
and
will
not
have
recourse
unto
rigour
,
till
they
find
all
their
promises
and
allurements
uneffectual
.
Try
your self
,
J●stine
,
whether
you
are
able
to
resist
this
variety
of
temptations
;
for
if
you
find
you
cannot
bear
these
Tryals
,
't
were
better
for
you
to
abide
what
you
are
,
than
after
having
embraced
the
Truth
to
Apostatize
from
it
,
by
which
▪
you
would
far
more
grievously
scandalize
men
,
and
offend
God
.
But
suppose
you
escape
all
those
Miseries
and
Violences
wherewith
you
are
threatned
by
the
Papists
,
yet
you
must
undergo
others
from
the
Reformed
,
which
are
no
less
terrible
and
inevitable
:
Don't
expect
that
the
Integrity
of
their
Manners
should
always
correspond
with
the
Holiness
of
their
Religion
.
You
'l
find
amongst
them
neither
that
Piety
nor
Charity
,
nor
Modesty
nor
Patience
,
nor
Weanedness
from
the
World
,
which
you
may
fancy
they
have
.
Very
few
amongst
them
will
take
notice
of
what
you
have
done
;
and
such
as
do
,
will
yet
do
it
with
so
much
feebleness
,
coldness
▪
and
as
it
were
constraint
,
that
you
I
be
in
great
danger
of
being
scandalized
to
see
their
hearts
so
destitute
of
Zeal
as
they
are
.
You
▪
(
my
Daughter
)
have
been
tenderly
Educated
in
●●ur
Fathers
House
,
of
a
very
Ancient
and
Illustrious
Family
in
Provence
,
nor
were
you
in
likelihood
to
have
left
your
Fathers
House
,
unless
to
enter
into
that
of
an
Husband
worthy
of
you
:
But
ala●
,
I
●●ar
you●l
find
it
very
hard
to
be
forced
from
your
Countrey
and
Inheritance
,
to
go
into
strange
Countries
,
where
you
may
be
attacqued
with
Misery
or
Sickness
,
or
the
persecutions
of
your
Relations
,
or
it
may
be
with
all
these
Evils
together
.
Can
your
Heart
which
hath
been
used
to
Grandure
,
Delicacy
,
and
P●ea●ures
,
endure
to
be
in
Contempt
,
by
reason
of
that
Want
and
Indigence
to
which
you
may
be
reduced
?
will
it
not
regrett
the
Oynions
and
Flesh-pots
of
Egypt
?
Have
you
Resolution
enough
to
bear
the
being
thrown
from
the
highest
Prosperity
,
into
the
lowest
Abysse
of
Adversity
in
a
moment
?
Speak
,
Justine
,
are
you
re●lved
to
bear
all
these
,
and
it
may
be
such
evils
as
●re
yet
more
terrible
,
which
it
may
please
God
to
●y
you
with
?
One
of
the
first
Reflections
(
said
I
)
that
I
ever
●ade
after
I
began
to
read
the
Holy
Scripture
,
was
,
That
I
must
prepare
to
bear
the
Cross
of
the
Lord
●esus
,
if
I
would
follow
him
▪
and
although
I
repre●ented
to
my
Mind
all
the
Tribulations
which
may
●efall
us
,
under
the
most
terrible
Idea's
in
the
world
,
●et
they
could
not
hinder
me
from
desiring
to
be
●oyned
to
our
Lords
Invisible
and
Catholick
Church
.
God
strengthen
you
(
continued
my
Father
)
in
●his
Holy
Resolution
,
and
support
you
by
the
effi●acy
of
his
Holy
Spirit
.
If
you
earnestly
pray
un●o
him
▪
hee
'l
bestow
on
you
such
Consolations
as
●i●l
make
you
regard
all
your
Afflictions
as
light
and
easie
.
Remember
Daughter
,
that
nothing
can
be
more
honourable
than
to
abandon
the
Pomps
and
Pleasures
of
the
World
,
to
follow
Jesus
Christ
in
Reproach
and
Shame
;
and
nothing
can
be
so
ex●e●lent
and
lovely
as
to
range
your self
under
his
Conduct
,
in
a
time
when
such
as
are
his
seem
about
●o
leave
him
.
Let
no
difficulties
discourage
you
,
●nd
though
your
whole
Life
should
be
spent
in
Contempt
and
Misery
;
yet
your
Troubles
are
but
●or
a
Moment
,
compared
to
that
Glorious
Immor●alit
that
waits
for
you
.
I
repre●●nt
these
things
to
you
in
their
blackest
Colours
,
to
prepare
your
Spirit
for
Constancy
under
●h●
most
terrible
Afflictions
,
but
it
may
be
God
●ill
graciously
prevent
your
being
exposed
to
them
,
●et
't
is
good
to
be
prepared
for
whatever
may
hap●en
▪
You
have
often
found
a
great
deal
of
Plea●ure
in
reading
the
History
of
the
Martyrs
,
't
is
the
●est
Book
you
can
read
next
the
Holy
Scriptures
.
Continue
still
to
read
it
,
you
'l
therein
find
what
will
instruct
and
confirm
you
in
the
Truth
;
you●l
also
find
Examples
of
all
sorts
of
Persons
,
to
help
yo●
to
persevere
in
the
true
Religion
to
the
death
.
During
this
Discourse
of
my
Father
,
I
fell
on
my
knees
and
kissed
his
hands
,
not
being
able
to
spea●
a
word
:
But
my
Father
went
on
,
and
laying
h●●
right
hand
on
my
Head
,
gave
me
his
Blessing
in
these
words
.
My
Daughter
,
said
he
,
God
who
bestows
excellent
favours
on
such
dying
persons
as
be
loves
,
hath
in
a
manner
absolutely
Incomprehensible
to
Flesh
and
Blood
,
revealed
to
me
,
That
you
will
accomplish
all
my
hopes
concerning
your
entire
Conversion
,
and
your
perseverance
in
that
Truth
which
you
have
already
internally
embraced
;
wherefore
I
beseech
our
good
Lord
,
abounding
in
Eternal
mercies
,
that
he
would
bless
you
with
Spiritual
Blessings
through
Jesus
Christ
our
Lord
;
that
his
Power
may
shine
forth
in
your
Infirmities
,
and
his
Praise
in
your
Weakne
s
;
that
he
would
make
you
victorious
over
all
the
S●●a●agems
and
Ambushes
,
and
all
the
open
Violences
of
your
Enemies
;
that
he
would
be
●our
Father
,
and
his
Holy
Spirit
your
Guide
in
al●
your
ways
,
to
the
end
that
you
may
finish
your
l●f●
to
the
Glory
of
your
God
.
Heavenly
Father
,
(
said
●e
,
lifting
up
his
hands
,
)
I
recommend
to
thy
Protection
this
poor
Sheep
,
which
thou
hast
begu●
to
draw
to
thy self
.
Deliver
her
from
the
Mouths
of
ravenous
Beasts
;
she
is
thy
Creature
,
she
is
thine
Image
;
she
hath
been
redeemed
by
the
precious
Blood
of
thy
well-beloved
Son
,
leave
not
thy
work
imperfect
,
but
vouchsafe
her
an
entrance
into
thy
Spiritual
Sheepfold
,
that
she
may
have
an
assurance
of
entring
into
thy
Glory
.
Hear
,
O
Lord
,
the
Prayers
of
thy
dying
Servant
,
who
calls
on
thy
Name
through
the
Merits
of
thine
only
Son
our
Saviour
.
When
my
Father
had
ended
,
I
again
kissed
his
hand
,
and
had
only
Power
to
say
thus
.
Monsieur
,
said
I
,
I
will
not
(
said
he
)
have
you
call
me
thus
,
I
am
your
Father
.
Father
,
then
said
I
,
I
am
so
entirely
resigned
to
your
Will
,
that
I
am
ready
to
o●ey
you
immediately
,
without
any
farther
delay
or
precaution
,
happen
what
will
.
No
,
my
Child
,
(
said
he
)
you
must
know
that
true
Piety
doth
not
make
Persons
rash
in
their
Actions
:
I
'le
give
your
Brother
such
Directions
as
I
judge
fit
,
do
you
obey
him
,
and
you
'l
do
well
enough
.
At
this
very
instant
my
Brother
came
into
the
Chamber
:
I
am
very
glad
to
see
you
,
said
my
Father
,
to
recommend
your
Sister
to
your
Care
,
to
whom
you
must
for
the
future
be
a
Father
,
whatever
it
cost
you
.
Mounsieur
and
Madam
de
Roche
Blanche
will
assist
her
in
making
her
Abjuration
,
which
as
soon
as
she
hath
done
,
take
care
to
send
her
into
Germany
to
our
Relations
there
.
I
know
your
Mother
will
be
mightily
enraged
at
it
,
but
't
is
better
to
obey
God
than
Men.
Use
such
secrecy
in
what
you
do
,
as
a
business
of
this
importance
requires
;
especially
let
none
know
which
way
your
Sister
is
gone
,
nor
where
she
is
:
I
have
taken
Care
that
you
shall
be
sufficiently
provided
with
Money
for
this
Expedition
:
In
other
things
follow
your
own
judgment
.
Above
all
,
begg
God
that
he
would
direct
you
to
such
means
as
are
most
proper
for
the
accomplishment
of
this
Design
.
As
for
other
Affairs
,
follow
my
Directions
;
especially
show
all
imaginable
respect
to
your
Mother
,
as
your
own
Duty
,
her
Virtue
,
and
that
tender
Love
she
hath
for
you
requires
.
My
Father
would
have
continued
his
Discourse
,
but
was
seized
with
a
fainting
Fit
,
without
doubt
occasioned
from
his
speaking
beyond
his
strength
.
I
was
so
affrighted
at
it
,
that
I
cry'd
out
so
loud
that
all
the
Servants
of
the
House
ran
to
our
assistance
.
At
length
he
revived
again
,
and
required
that
a
Minister
might
be
called
.
I
have
(
said
my
Brother
)
sent
for
one
,
but
he
cannot
possibly
be
here
this
Night
:
Well
(
said
my
Father
)
this
shall
not
hinder
my
dying
like
a
good
Christian
.
He
desired
to
see
my
Mother
,
and
I
went
to
call
her
,
and
she
came
into
my
Father's
Chamber
so
pale
and
disorder
d
,
that
I
thought
she
would
have
Dyed
before
him
.
Madam
,
(
said
he
)
this
is
the
time
,
the
Moment
of
our
Separation
,
after
having
lived
a
long
time
very
happily
together
:
I
desired
to
see
you
for
two
Reasons
,
the
one
to
thank
you
for
the
Care
you
have
taken
of
me
,
and
that
Affection
you
have
shown
me
;
and
the
other
that
you
might
be
a
Witness
of
my
Death
,
and
that
you
may
judge
whether
it
be
possible
that
such
as
dye
in
the
Lord
,
as
I
am
sure
through
Grace
I
shall
,
should
be
damn'd
,
as
your
Confessors
oblige
you
to
believe
.
My
Mother
could
not
hear
these
sad
words
without
sinking
down
on
my
Father's
Bed
,
through
Grief
:
Alas
,
Sir
,
said
she
,
may
I
not
Dye
with
you
!
What
should
I
do
in
this
World
,
having
Iost
you
,
after
having
lived
so
sweetly
with
you
!
I
Conjure
you
,
Sir
,
(
said
she
)
if
I
have
failed
in
serving
you
according
to
your
Merit
,
that
you
would
Pardon
my
Ignorance
.
I
have
,
Madam
,
(
said
〈◊〉
Father
)
no
reason
at
all
to
complain
of
you
;
on
the
contrary
,
I
have
been
very
happy
in
you
,
and
therefore
I
Command
my
Children
to
obey
you
to
the
Death
,
(
saving
in
Matters
of
Conscience
)
and
if
they
do
otherwise
,
they
shall
be
d●prived
of
my
Blessing
.
But
,
Madam
,
I
must
end
this
Discourse
to
think
on
what
is
much
more
important
,
for
time
is
very
precious
;
and
remaining
f●●nt
for
some
time
,
and
having
taken
a
small
draught
of
a
Cordial
Potion
,
he
with
an
intelligi●le
Voice
Prayed
thus
,
after
he
had
desired
my
Mother
to
be
attentive
to
it
,
and
not
to
be
displeased
with
his
words
.
A
Lorighty
God
,
and
Merciful
Father
of
our
Lord
J●●●s
Christ
,
I
humbly
prostrate
my self
before
〈◊〉
●●●ine
Majesty
,
to
thank
thee
for
the
many
Fa●o●s
●ods
and
Protections
thou
hast
vouchsafed
me
during
●he
whole
Course
of
my
Life
,
so
that
I
have
nothing
else
〈◊〉
say
,
but
O
Lord
thy
Blessings
are
upon
me
,
what
shall
I
render
thee
for
all
thy
Mercies
;
and
yet
O
my
God
I
have
offended
thee
a
thousand
ways
,
my
sins
ex●●ed
been
a
continual
series
of
Iniquities
;
I
have
sinned
against
thee
,
O
Lord
,
even
against
thee
,
and
have
de●●●ed
to
have
languished
under
the
severest
stroaks
●●●●●y
●igour
;
if
thou
shouldest
deal
with
me
as
thou
〈◊〉
Justice
mightest
do
;
I
must
necessarily
bear
in
my
So●y
and
Soul
the
marks
of
thy
most
dreadful
Anger
and
Wrath
:
Yet
though
my
sins
have
abounded
,
thy
Grace
doth
much
more
abound
,
and
hath
surpassed
thy
Justice
:
Wherefore
what
terror
soever
my
sins
cause
in
●●e
,
yet
I
trust
that
through
Jesus
Christ
my
Saviour
,
t●ey
shall
all
be
pardoned
,
and
remembred
no
more
;
●●at
the
Blood
of
thy
Son
shed
on
me
shall
cleanse
me
●om
all
my
filthinesses
,
and
that
I
shall
with
boldness
appear
before
thy
Throne
,
which
will
be
to
me
a
Throne
of
Grace
,
and
my
Heart
anticipating
my
Deliverance
from
this
Prison
of
the
Body
of
Death
,
flyes
towards
thee
:
O
,
God
of
Hosts
,
how
pleasant
are
The
Tabernacles
of
thy
Grace
!
How
full
of
most
refreshing
Joy
Lord
is
thy
glorious
Dwelling-place
!
My
Soul
doth
long
,
yea
fainteth
for
The
Courts
and
Dwellings
of
the
Lord
,
My
Heart
and
Flesh
cry
after
thee
,
The
living
and
the
Holy
God
.
Break
those
feeble
B●nds
,
O
my
God
,
that
bind
〈◊〉
yet
to
the
World
,
raise
up
my
Soul
to
thee
,
and
let
the
sacred
Inspirations
of
thy
Holy
Spirit
accompli
—
He
would
have
gone
on
,
but
could
not
then
:
He
only
said
to
my
Brother
,
Ferdiaand
,
read
me
the
17th
.
Chapter
of
St.
John
,
with
the
25th
,
26th
,
27th
.
Psalms
,
in
prose
,
and
as
my
Brother
read
these
words
of
the
27th
.
Psalm
,
Seek
my
Face
,
saith
the
Lord
,
my
Father
rendred
them
in
Verse
after
him
:
My
Heart
O
God
runs
after
thee
,
I
humbly
begg
thy
Grace
;
Then
seek
my
Face
,
saidst
thou
to
me
,
Lord
,
I
will
seek
thy
Face
.
Immediately
his
Speech
and
Life
left
him
.
My
Brother
who
had
'till
now
suppressed
his
Grief
,
gave
himself
up
to
it
,
and
fainted
under
it
,
as
also
did
my
Mother
and
I
:
Some
of
the
Servants
that
were
come
into
the
Chamber
,
used
their
utmost
whole
House
was
full
of
nothing
but
grief
and
sorrow
.
My
Father
governed
his
House
with
such
Order
and
severe
Sweetness
,
that
all
the
Servants
loved
him
,
and
yet
trembled
in
his
Presence
:
They
were
therefore
exceeding
sorrowful
for
the
loss
of
so
good
a
Master
:
But
besides
,
they
saw
the
Wise
little
different
from
her
Husband
,
and
the
Son
and
Daughter
from
their
Father
.
My
Brother
being
of
the
strongest
Nature
,
was
the
first
that
recovered
,
and
came
to
himself
,
and
took
a
special
Care
of
my
Mother
,
and
also
of
me
,
who
was
longer
reason
to
be
,
for
I
had
been
happy
,
had
I
dyed
that
very
moment
.
Never
was
there
greater
desolation
than
that
my
Fathers
Death
caused
in
our
Family
;
my
Mother
spent
whole
Days
and
Nights
in
Complaints
,
my
Brother
who
was
of
a
very
active
Spirit
,
seemed
●o
have
lost
all
his
Vivacity
,
and
for
my
part
I
led
〈◊〉
very
languishing
Life
,
hoping
that
in
the
end
I
●hould
be
overwhelmed
with
Grief
,
and
thereby
●scape
the
Miseries
which
my
Father
had
foretold
,
●hose
Predictions
the
event
fully
confirmed
.
In
●he
mean
time
my
Brother
took
Care
for
my
Fa●hers
Funeral
,
which
was
a
very
honourable
one
,
●nd
at
which
were
many
persons
of
the
highest
Quality
,
whom
my
Fathers
Virtue
and
Integrity
had
●ade
his
Admirers
.
This
was
but
the
beginning
of
my
sorrows
,
for
I
●on
sound
my self
in
a
Labyrinth
of
such
pressing
●siscries
,
that
't
is
a
kind
of
Miracle
,
that
I
could
●ear
up
under
them
;
for
I
found
my self
at
once
●eprived
of
my
Father
by
Death
,
of
my
Brother
〈◊〉
Absence
,
and
separated
from
my
Mother
by
an
●mplacable
hatred
which
she
had
conceived
against
●●e
,
which
it
seemed
probable
she
would
never
●y
aside
.
My
Mother
had
provided
me
with
a
Waiting-●aid
that
was
a
Gatholick
,
and
withall
the
most
wic●ed
and
dangerous
Hypocrite
in
all
the
Kingdom
.
●y
Father
and
Brother
had
often
advised
me
to
be●are
of
her
,
which
I
did
,
so
that
she
could
never
now
what
passed
between
my
Father
,
my
Brother
●●d
me
,
what
diligence
soever
she
used
to
pry
into
〈◊〉
which
vexed
her
exceedingly
;
for
my
Mother
●●d
placed
her
with
me
as
a
Spy
over
all
my
acti●●s
,
and
had
promised
her
a
large
Reward
if
she
●ould
discover
what
she
knew
,
both
concerning
me
〈◊〉
particular
,
and
all
the
rest
of
the
House
.
Yet
was
●once
so
imprudent
as
to
lock
up
some
Papers
in
●er
sight
in
a
little
Box
,
(
with
the
Key
of
which
would
never
trust
her
)
which
Papers
were
written
with
my
Brothers
hand
,
and
contained
the
Discourse●
that
he
had
with
the
Father
Matthew
,
and
some
Notes
on
divers
poynts
of
Controversie
.
When
I
was
sick
my
Maid
resolved
to
steal
m●
Key
from
me
,
and
I
was
so
low
,
that
I
neglected
a●●
my
ordinary
Precautions
,
nor
did
I
when
I
opene●
my
Box
observe
that
any
thing
had
been
taken
ou●
of
it
.
In
the
mean
time
this
cunning
Slut
Soubrett●●
knowing
that
should
she
have
carried
these
Paper●
to
my
Mother
during
the
height
of
her
affliction●
she
should
not
at
all
please
her
,
did
what
was
fa●
more
devilish
,
carrying
these
Papers
her self
to
th●
Father
Matthew
,
adding
what
she
thought
fit
b●
word
of
Mouth
.
The
Father
having
these
Papers
resolved
to
lose
no
time
,
to
revenge
himself
on
my
Brother
,
and
to
prevent
me
from
Executing
my
designs
.
The
first
thing
he
did
was
to
visit
my
Mother
and
only
discoursed
her
in
the
General
,
and
at
〈◊〉
distance
,
without
discovering
all
that
he
had
in
h●●
mind
.
My
mother
took
but
little
notice
of
what
he
said
,
whil'st
he
was
with
her
,
but
having
better
considered
it
after
his
departure
,
sent
to
desire
his
Return
;
and
the
Good
Father
,
who
Expected
such
a
message
,
would
not
let
slip
the
opportunity
,
but
made
a
full
discovery
of
what
he
knew
.
If
I
knew
my
mother
aright
,
I
believe
that
she
had
made
him
acquainted
with
all
that
she
was
resolved
to
do
especially
about
my
Marriage
with
Monsieur
de
Haute-Cour
,
and
being
very
well
assured
that
the
Father
Matthew
was
an
old
crafty
Fox
,
I
believe
that
h●
she
wed
my
Mother
that
she
was
abused
.
Yet
because
I
cannot
be
positive
in
this
.
I
shall
only
discourse
〈◊〉
the
Consequences
of
this
affair
.
I
observed
,
that
my
mother
did
not
seem
so
much
afflicted
as
she
used
to
be
,
and
that
she
converse
not
with
me
or
my
Brother
with
her
ordinary
〈◊〉
miliarity
,
and
that
she
would
sometimes
enter
hasti●●
into
my
Chamber
,
and
view
all
places
in
it
,
and
that
she
had
frequent
discourses
with
my
maid
.
All
these
things
made
me
open
my
Eyes
,
and
begat
in
me
a
suspicion
lest
I
were
betray'd
by
this
Wretch
.
My
Brother
also
was
gone
from
home
,
being
obliged
to
look
after
the
affairs
of
the
Family
,
so
that
I
had
none
that
I
could
confide
in
.
At
length
I
was
desperately
allarmed
by
one
of
our
servants
,
who
came
to
me
and
said
,
I
know
not
,
Madamoiselle
,
what
mischief
is
contriving
in
this
Castle
,
I
see
some
preparations
which
don
't
please
me
;
and
your
Waiting-mard
was
heard
to
say
,
That
within
three
days
we
should
see
a
Great
alteration
here
.
At
the
first
hear●ng
of
this
,
I
was
terribly
surprized
,
and
knew
not
what
to
say
,
but
at
length
I
said
to
this
Person
,
Thou
knowest
where
my
Brother
is
,
take
the
best
Horse
in
the
Stable
and
go
after
him
,
and
whatever
business
he
is
about
,
let
him
lay
it
all
aside
,
and
return
immediately
hither
.
If
you
please
(
said
●he
)
to
write
a
Note
to
him
,
it
will
be
better
;
upon
which
I
hasten'd
into
my
Chamber
to
write
●t
,
which
I
did
in
these
words
.
My
most
Dear
Brother
,
YOur
presence
is
so
necessary
at
this
time
,
that
if
you
delay
your
Return
but
one
Hour
,
you
hazard
the
●osing
a
Sister
that
loves
you
better
than
her
Life
.
Adieu
my
Brother
,
I
have
more
need
of
your
assistance
than
●ou
have
of
my
words
;
nor
have
I
time
to
tell
you
all
●hat's
done
in
this
place
.
I
had
left
the
Door
of
my
Chamber
open
,
and
my
Traitress
seeing
that
I
wrote
,
hid
her self
,
●o
see
what
I
would
do
after
I
had
written
,
and
seeing
that
I
delivered
a
Billet
to
the
Servant
,
●ho
was
ready
to
take
Horse
when
I
brought
it
him
,
she
ran
and
acquainted
my
Mother
with
it
,
who
sent
after
him
immediately
to
stop
and
search
him
;
but
he
was
gone
too
far
,
so
that
't
was
to
no●
purpose
When
my
Mother
saw
this
,
she
doubted
lest
I
had
discovered
some
of
her
Designs
,
fo●
which
reason
she
lookt
athwart
on
me
for
a
long
time
without
saying
a
word
to
me
:
She
had
also
fresh
Discourses
with
my
Maid
,
who
did
such
things
in
my
Presence
that
I
had
but
too
much
reason
to
suspect
that
I
was
just
upon
the
brink
of
ruine
I
spent
this
Day
in
a
great
deal
of
perplexity
;
foreseeing
the
Afflictions
that
were
like
to
befall
me
,
which
made
me
imploy
all
my
time
in
reading
the
Holy
Scriptures
and
in
Prayer
.
About
Sun-set
my
Mother
sent
for
me
into
the
Garden
to
speak
with
me
there
.
This
Message
filled
me
with
trembling
and
terrour
,
yet
I
went
down
to
her
.
I
found
my
Mother
alone
in
one
of
the
Alleys
,
as
soon
as
she
saw
me
,
she
looked
on
me
with
Eyes
that
seemed
to
sparkle
with
Indignation
,
yet
said
nothing
to
me
,
as
neither
did
I
to
her
;
so
that
for
some
time
we
both
were
silent
.
At
length
,
your
heart
is
very
proud
,
Madamoiselle
Justine
,
said
she
,
to
oblige
me
to
speak
first
.
Oh
good
God
,
(
said
I
)
what
may
this
mean
!
is
it
my
part
,
Mother
,
to
speak
before
you
?
or
not
rather
to
expect
your
pleasure
?
She
made
no
reply
,
but
continued
on
her
Walk
,
and
I
with
her
.
But
immediately
I
saw
two
Men
enter
the
Garden
,
whom
I
knew
not
,
(
whereof
one
seemed
of
a
good
Carriage
.
)
as
also
my
Maid
with
some
other
men
,
bringing
with
them
such
things
as
belonged
to
me
.
I
saw
all
these
things
without
being
able
to
gue●
what
they
meant
,
when
my
Mother
asked
the●
aloud
,
whether
all
things
were
ready
?
Yes
Madam
answered
the
Gentilest
,
they
are
.
Then
my
Mother
turning
toward
me
,
spake
to
me
in
such
term
as
were
most
bitter
and
cruel
.
Ingrateful
and
per●dious
Daughter
,
said
she
,
You
have
made
it
you
business
to
deceive
your
Mother
,
the
day
is
comin
which
I
'll
revenge
me
on
you
,
for
all
the
Treasons
which
you
and
your
Brother
have
acted
against
me
,
and
hinder
your
damnable
Projects
.
An
Iron
Grate
shall
secure
you
,
and
answer
for
all
your
actions
during
your
life
.
Go
,
follow
those
Men
,
to
whom
I
have
given
Orders
what
to
do
,
unless
you
would
have
them
dragg
you
to
the
place
where
I
would
have
you
be
.
The
Passion
that
seized
me
on
these
●ast
words
,
quite
transported
me
.
Drag
me
!
said
〈◊〉
,
your
Anger
,
Madam
,
hath
blinded
you
;
and
●ifting
up
my
hand
to
Heav●n
,
I
said
,
I
call
God
〈◊〉
witness
of
the
perfidiousness
and
treachery
which
hath
been
acted
against
me
,
and
I
pray
him
to
de●iver
me
out
of
your
hand
,
which
I
hope
he
will
do
.
●arewell
Madam
,
after
this
baseness
the
worst
place
●n
the
World
will
be
better
to
me
than
to
be
with
●ou
:
And
having
said
thus
,
I
turned
about
,
and
gave
my
hand
to
the
Gentilest
of
the
two
,
and
went
out
of
the
Garden
by
a
Gate
that
led
towards
●he
High-way
,
where
I
found
a
Coach
with
four
Horses
,
and
four
Troopers
to
guard
it
:
I
went
into
the
Coach
with
my
Maid
and
the
two
Men.
It
●as
above
two
hours
after
before
I
spoke
one
word
,
●nd
I
was
so
overwhelmed
with
weariness
,
vexati●n
and
rage
against
my
Ravishers
,
that
I
did
not
●oncern
my self
to
enquire
who
they
were
,
nor
what
●●d
obliged
them
to
take
my
Mothers
part
,
and
be●ome
the
Ministers
of
her
Violence
.
My
Maid
was
grown
so
impudent
,
that
she
durst
●sult
over
my
Miseries
,
laughing
at
my
very
face
.
●ake
Courage
,
Madamoiselle
,
(
said
she
)
your
con●tion
is
not
not
so
bad
as
you
imagine
.
'T
is
bad
to
●tremity
answered
I
coldly
,
in
that
I
am
obliged
〈◊〉
have
before
my
Eyes
such
a
Traiteress
as
you
●e
;
and
which
it
may
be
hath
not
her
like
in
all
●e
World
.
See
(
said
she
)
what
Persons
get
by
●ing
their
Duty
!
they
are
abused
for
doing
good
,
●u
are
only
enraged
against
me
because
.
I
opposed
your
Intentions
,
which
would
have
ruined
your
So●●
If
(
said
I
)
you
make
not
this
insolent
Wretch
ho●●
her
Tongue
,
I
'll
throw
my self
out
of
the
Coa●●
though
it
cost
my
Life
.
Ah
Madamoiselle
,
said
she
▪
you
speak
very
loftily
,
as
though
you
were
still
〈◊〉
Ponsine
,
it
may
be
you
would
not
do
amiss
to
use
your self
to
other
Language
.
The
insolence
o●
these
words
made
me
turn
pale
with
Anger
,
which
one
of
the
Men
perceiving
,
imposed
silence
on
So●brette
,
If
you
hold
not
your
Tongue
,
(
said
he
to
her
)
I
shall
find
a
means
to
force
you
to
it
,
which
you●
may
repent
of
:
This
threatning
stopt
her
mouth
.
During
this
,
the
Night
grew
so
dark
,
that
in
〈◊〉
Wood
through
which
we
were
to
pass
,
the
Coachman
mistook
his
way
.
The
Troopers
that
guarde●
us
called
on
all
sides
,
to
find
some
House
where
the●
might
refresh
themselves
;
but
none
answered
their
Calls
but
the
Eccho
of
the
Wood
:
At
length
't
was
resolved
to
spend
the
Night
where
we
were
;
the
two
men
had
the
discretion
to
leave
the
Coach
▪
after
having
shut
it
fast
,
rather
to
prevent
my
flight
,
than
to
secure
me
from
the
injuries
of
the
Cold
and
Wind
as
they
pretended
.
I
had
this
day
endured
so
many
fatigues
,
and
had
taken
so
little
rest
some
Nights
before
,
that
I
slept
very
soundly
till
the
Morning
,
when
our
Atteddants
were
in
〈◊〉
greater
trouble
than
before
,
seeing
themselves
in
〈◊〉
unknown
Countrey
in
the
midst
of
a
vast
Forrest
,
the
Weather
very
misty
,
the
ways
exceeding
bad
,
without
Guide
or
Victuals
,
and
without
hopes
of
being
able
to
reach
to
any
other
place
.
They
unharnessed
the
Horses
of
the
Coach
,
and
unbridled
those
of
the
Troopers
,
who
were
mo●
happy
than
their
Masters
in
that
they
had
whe●
with
to
fill
their
Bellies
.
This
Accident
rejoyced
me
exceedingly
in
my
Troubles
:
Well
,
my
Friend●
(
said
I
)
you
have
carried
me
away
by
force
to
〈◊〉
me
with
hunger
:
I
shall
take
my
Death
very
p●tiently
,
for
I
desire
nothing
else
but
to
have
you
●eep
me
Company
;
this
I
am
sure
goes
against
the
●●ain
with
you
.
My
Maid
was
upon
the
point
of
●espair
;
in
the
mean
time
I
had
the
comfort
of
in●lting
over
her
in
my
turn
.
Wretch
that
thou
art
,
●●d
I.
thou
art
the
cause
of
my
Death
,
but
righte●us
Heaven
will
that
thou
dye
with
me
;
and
where●s
I
shall
receive
Consolation
and
Joy
,
thou
art
to
●xpect
nothing
else
but
the
Torment
due
to
thy
Treasons
.
These
words
filled
her
with
Confusion
and
Depair
,
for
she
had
not
a
word
to
answer
.
After
some
●●me
we
again
set
forward
;
but
't
was
past
Noon
by
●●y
Watch
,
when
we
found
our selves
in
the
same
●●ace
,
and
the
mist
was
so
thick
that
we
could
dis●ern
our
way
no
better
than
in
the
Night
.
At
length
was
resolved
to
send
our
four
Troopers
into
four
●arts
of
the
Wood
to
enquire
the
way
,
and
to
get
〈◊〉
some
Victuals
.
Three
of
them
returned
to
us
,
●●ter
having
rid
a
great
way
,
and
taken
a
great
deal
●f
Pains
to
no
purpose
,
'T
was
then
that
I
believed
〈◊〉
earnest
that
we
should
be
all
starved
;
and
having
●ten
but
little
for
two
days
before
,
I
was
so
very
weak
●at
I
sainted
,
and
they
had
a
great
deal
of
trou●●e
to
bring
me
to
my self
,
though
they
threw
●undance
of
water
on
my
Face
.
Just
as
I
was
recovered
,
the
fourth
Trooper
re●rned
▪
and
told
us
that
about
a
League
and
half
off
,
●e
should
find
a
good
Village
;
whereupon
I
went
●●to
the
Coach
again
,
but
not
having
strength
to
〈◊〉
upright
,
I
was
forced
to
lye
along
;
those
that
●ept
me
Company
placed
themselves
as
well
as
they
●uld
,
that
they
might
not
incommode
me
;
and
〈◊〉
the
end
of
some
Hours
we
came
to
the
Village
,
〈◊〉
the
great
joy
of
all
our
Company
besides
my
●f
.
In
this
Village
we
had
some
New
Adventures
,
●●t
you
must
give
me
leave
to
deferr
the
Relati●n
of
them
'till
another
time
.
CHAP.
V.
THe
whole
Company
being
again
met
,
one
〈◊〉
them
desired
Madamoiselle
de
St.
Phale
to
pursue
her
History
;
for
,
said
she
,
we
left
you
in
〈◊〉
Wood
,
dying
for
Hunger
,
favour
us
so
far
as
to
acquaint
us
how
you
recovered
your
Life
and
Liberty
.
There
are
some
,
answered
she
,
that
take
such
〈◊〉
Delight
in
relating
their
Miseries
,
that
when
t●ey
find
no
Men
to
hear
them
,
will
utter
their
Complaint●
to
inanimate
Creatures
:
I
am
not
of
this
Humour
,
for
't
is
to
me
a
doubling
of
my
Afflictions
to
relate
them
;
yet
I
will
deny
my self
to
please
you
,
if
you
can
indeed
find
any
pleasure
in
hearing
that
which
so
little
deserves
to
be
heeded
by
you
.
The
fourth
Trooper
that
was
sent
to
enquire
the
way
,
had
indeed
better
success
than
the
othe●
three
,
but
was
so
imprudent
as
not
to
take
with
him
any
Victuals
,
or
a
Guide
to
direct
us
,
which
〈◊〉
knews
not
whether
to
call
an
Happiness
or
Misery
,
because
I
rather
desired
Death
than
feared
i●
I
lay
in
the
Coach
imployed
only
in
Prayers
and
spiritual
Meditations
.
Be
of
good
Courage
Madamoiselle
,
said
the
elder
of
those
two
to
whom
m●
Mother
had
committed
me
,
we
are
told
there
i●
a
Village
within
a
League
and
half
,
in
which
yo●
may
rest
and
refresh
your self
.
I
hope
,
said
〈◊〉
I
shall
dye
before
I
come
thither
,
and
that
thereby
God
will
del●ver
me
from
my
Mothers
Valence
,
and
you
from
the
reproach
of
being
its
Ministers
.
Madam
d●
Ombreval
,
answered
he
,
loves
yo●
tenderly
,
and
what
she
has
done
is
only
o●t●●
fear
,
least
you
should
ruine
your self
,
and
she
d●●●ires
nothing
else
but
to
place
you
where
you
may
entertain
better
Thoughts
than
those
you
had
,
and
which
have
obliged
her
to
use
you
as
she
doth
.
Though
these
words
were
somewhat
insolent
,
yet
I
contented
my self
with
saying
,
That
God
is
righteous
,
and
will
sooner
or
later
reward
men
according
to
their
wicked
Designs
.
Possi●ly
you
may
wonder
that
my
Mother
should
have
so
far
lost
her
reason
,
as
to
abandon
an
only
Daughter
to
the
discretion
of
two
men
,
four
Troopers
,
and
a
Chamber-maid
whose
damnable
wickedness
she
well
knew
.
I
must
say
thus
much
in
her
●ustification
,
that
these
two
men
were
in
a
sence
al●●d
to
our
house
,
that
the
Elder
had
always
a
great
●eal
of
passion
for
my
Mothers
interest
,
who
for
●er
part
loved
him
and
did
him
many
kindnesses
:
〈◊〉
that
he
whose
Name
was
Monsieur
de
Rabours
,
●aving
but
a
mean
Estate
,
and
being
driven
to
●ome
straits
,
had
reason
to
keep
in
m●
Mothers
Fa●our
,
who
paid
him
well
for
his
Services
.
My
Mo●her
sent
for
him
,
discovered
her
Design
to
him
,
●nd
furnished
him
wi●h
necessary
Directions
and
Pro●sion
for
carrying
me
into
a
Cloister
till
further
●rder
.
The
Younger
was
a
very
honest
Youth
,
〈◊〉
a
good
Car●iage
,
and
the
others
Nephew
,
and
●ould
●ain
have
discoursed
with
me
,
had
I
not
been
〈◊〉
carefully
watch'r
by
his
Unkle
and
my
Maid
The
Evening
approaching
,
my
Maid
left
the
●ach
,
and
the
Unkle
went
to
give
some
Direction
to
●e
Troopers
and
the
Coach-man
for
their
being
ready
●e
next
Morning
,
which
gave
the
young
Rabours
●e
opportunity
of
speaking
thus
.
I●
you
,
Mada●o●●elle
(
said
he
)
have
been
deceived
,
so
have
I
,
〈◊〉
I
could
never
have
imagined
that
they
had
e●●ged
me
in
so
base
an
action
as
this
is
.
To
con●●ce
you
of
my
Repentance
,
command
me
any
●●g
in
which
I
may
serve
you
,
and
I
'll
readily
do
●as
become
a
Man
of
Honour
.
Do
you
,
said
I
,
speak
sincerely
?
for
after
such
baseness
I
have
reason
to
distrust
the
whole
World
.
If
I
deceive
you
,
said
he
,
may
Heaven
crush
me
with
its
Thunder
,
but
my
Actions
shall
free
you
from
suspecting
my
sincerity
.
And
for
my
part
,
said
I
,
if
God
be
so
gracious
to
me
as
to
free
me
out
of
these
Troubles
by
your
Means
,
I
promise
you
as
great
an
acknowledgment
as
you
can
expect
from
a
Virgin
of
my
Birth
.
Go
,
do
the
best
you
can
,
I
give
you
full
power
to
take
what
Course
you
can
for
my
Deliverance
.
We
had
hardly
ended
this
short
Discourse
,
when
my
Maid
returned
,
and
immediately
after
the
Old
Rabours
,
and
a
Country-man
with
him
.
Here
's
a
good
Man
said
he
,
which
is
as
it
were
an
Angel
sent
from
Heaven
,
who
offers
to
guide
us
to
the
Town
of
—
will
you
go
thither
to
Night
(
said
he
?
)
You
know
,
(
said
I
very
coldly
)
that
I
have
no
will
left
me
,
do
what
you
please
.
I
believe
,
Madamoiselle
,
(
said
the
Nephew
)
that
we
had
best
go
thither
this
Evening
,
and
am
certain
that
all
of
us
shall
be
better
there
than
here
:
Do
what
you
will
,
said
〈◊〉
you
have
no
power
ever
me
but
what
God
hath
given
you
,
and
which
he
can
also
take
from
you
.
Hereupon
the
Unkle
and
the
Nephew
discoursed
together
some
short
time
,
and
the
result
of
their
Consultation
,
was
,
That
the
Troopers
were
commanded
to
bridle
their
Horses
which
fed
at
large
,
and
th●
Coachman
to
harness
his
,
which
was
all
done
in
〈◊〉
quarter
of
an
hour
.
When
every
thing
was
read●
the
Country-man
who
perfectly
knew
all
the
tur●ings
of
the
Forrest
,
got
upon
the
Coach
,
and
a●●
that
a
small
wind
had
dissipated
the
Fogg
,
the
Moo●
s●●ne
very
bright
,
so
that
all
things
seemed
to
co●cur
for
our
Deliverance
,
out
of
what
seemed
to
〈◊〉
an
enchanted
Forrest
.
We
had
an
hours
riding
before
we
could
〈◊〉
the
Village
;
but
when
we
were
on●●●
o●
out
of
〈◊〉
Wood
,
every
one
of
us
seemed
somewhat
comforted
,
in
the
hopes
we
had
of
refreshing
our selves
when
we
came
to
our
Quarters
,
whither
at
length
we
came
,
though
't
was
after
Eleven
at
Night
.
As
soon
as
we
were
come
,
I
fell
into
a
deeper
swoon
than
ever
;
so
that
they
could
not
bring
me
to
my self
,
either
by
throwing
water
on
my
face
,
or
by
any
torment
they
inflicted
on
me
.
At
length
we
arrived
at
the
Gate
of
the
best
Inn
in
the
whole
Place
,
where
the
old
Rabours
demanded
whether
there
were
any
Lodgings
for
us
:
the
Landlady
of
the
House
replyed
,
That
all
her
Chambers
were
taken
up
by
the
Company
of
another
Coach
,
except
two
,
which
,
if
we
liked
them
,
were
at
our
service
,
and
invited
us
to
see
them
:
For
my
part
,
(
said
the
Nephew
)
I
judge
it
best
to
take
any
that
we
can
have
;
for
seeing
she
now
lyes
in
a
swoon
,
if
she
should
happen
to
dye
under
our
hands
,
we
shall
be
accused
of
being
her
Murderers
;
and
her
Mother
who
hath
committed
her
to
you
,
will
not
fail
of
requiring
the
Life
of
her
Daughter
of
you
,
and
make
her self
a
Party
against
you
.
You
say
well
,
Cousen
,
said
the
Unkle
,
(
as
I
was
since
told
)
let
us
carry
her
up
,
her
indisposition
is
caused
only
by
weariness
,
fasting
,
and
the
fatigues
that
she
hath
endured
;
one
moments
rest
and
refreshment
will
recover
her
,
and
to
morrow
wee
'l
continue
her
Journey
.
Having
said
thus
,
they
took
me
out
of
the
Coach
,
more
like
a
dead
Person
than
a
living
,
and
laid
me
on
a
Bed
,
where
I
found
my self
as
soon
as
I
revived
,
encompassed
with
a
great
many
People
,
who
were
very
earnest
to
help
me
;
amongst
others
there
were
two
very
beautiful
Ladies
that
sate
on
my
Bed-side
,
and
a
Lady
that
seemed
to
be
their
Mother
.
I
look't
upon
them
with
a
great
deal
of
disturbance
,
which
Persons
use
to
be
under
upon
their
recovery
out
of
a
swoon
:
Is
it
possible
(
said
I
)
that
I
am
yet
alive
?
Oh
how
much
better
for
me
is
Death
than
Life
!
Madamoiselle
,
said
the
old
Lady
,
consider
I
pray
you
,
that
seeing
we
are
ignorant
of
what
God
hath
determined
concerning
us
,
't
is
the
Duty
of
a
Christian
to
resign
her self
entirely
to
his
Will
,
and
to
follow
the
Example
of
Jesus
Christ
our
Lord
,
and
to
say
with
him
,
Not
my
Will
,
but
thy
Will
be
done
.
Madam
,
(
answered
I
,
)
I
am
extreamly
obliged
to
you
,
for
your
Civilities
towards
a
poor
Stranger
,
who
was
the
day
before
yesterday
,
happy
amongst
all
those
of
her
Birth
and
Quality
,
and
whom
you
now
see
to
be
a
wandring
Vagabond
,
ready
to
dye
under
the
Cruelty
of
her
Mother
,
who
intends
to
force
her
into
a
Convent
:
But
Madam
,
added
I
,
may
I
know
to
whom
I
am
obliged
for
the
care
you
have
taken
of
me
,
for
methinks
you
speak
not
the
Language
of
Roman
Catholicks
.
No
Madamoiselle
,
replyed
she
,
neither
I
nor
my
two
Daughters
do
,
nor
by
Gods
assistance
ever
shall
speak
it
.
Blessed
be
the
Lord
,
said
I.
that
hath
made
me
meet
with
some
of
the
●●oushold
of
Faith
,
such
as
are
enlightened
by
his
Truth
.
Hereupon
I
remembred
what
I
had
heard
my
Father
say
on
his
Death-bed
.
Oh
the
depth
of
the
Riches
,
of
the
Wisdom
,
and
of
the
Knowledge
of
God!
How
wonderful
are
his
Judgments
,
and
his
ways
past
sl●●●ng
n●t
!
I
have
been
hurried
out
of
my
Fathers
House
to
be
cast
into
an
Abysse
,
out
of
which
I
am
hardly
escaped
;
and
God
hath
by
his
good
Providence
cast
me
into
such
Company
,
as
were
capable
of
returning
me
into
the
way
of
Life
,
had
I
s●raved
from
it
.
In
the
mean
time
the
Unkle
and
the
Nephew
look's
on
each
other
with
some
surprize
:
At
length
the
Unkle
impatient
of
any
further
delay
,
and
vext
at
our
discourse
,
Madamoiselle
,
said
he
,
I
believe
you
are
now
strong
enough
to
eat
,
for
we
must
go
hence
in
two
hours
.
And
for
my
part
,
said
I
,
I
am
weary
of
travelling
by
N●ght
,
and
declare
that
I
will
not
leave
this
place
ti●l
the
M●●ning
.
Madamoiselle
,
said
he
,
I
shall
only
tell
you
,
that
I
dare
not
transgress
the
Orders
your
Mother
hath
given
me
.
Hath
my
Mother
(
said
I
in
a
Passion
,
)
hath
my
Mother
commanded
you
to
kill
me
with
Misery
and
Hunger
on
the
Road
?
and
hath
she
obliged
you
to
be
my
Executioner
,
as
you
have
almost
been
al●eady
?
I
cannot
(
replyed
he
with
some
heat
)
be
your
Executioner
,
since
I
endure
the
same
fatigue
that
you
do
,
your
swooning
excepted
.
But
to
tell
you
plainly
,
know
,
that
I
have
Orders
not
to
stop
in
any
place
where
there
are
any
H●gono's
,
and
I
am
resolved
not
to
transgress
them
;
wherefore
,
Madamoiselle
,
prepare
your self
for
your
Journey
,
in
two
hours
at
farthest
.
If
you
drag
me
hence
,
said
I
,
you
shall
do
it
by
piece-meal
,
for
I
had
ra●h●r
dye
than
be
any
longer
in
the
hands
of
such
a
Fruite
a●
you
are
.
The
Nephew
hearing
this
Discourse
,
Unkle
,
(
said
he
)
you
must
not
too
strictly
follow
the
Orders
,
which
Madam
d'
Ombreval
gave
you
,
who
never
imagned
that
such
Acciden●s
wou'd
have
befallen
her
Daughter
.
There
are
certain
occasions
in
which
we
must
be
governed
by
Prudence
.
Monsieur
Nephew
,
(
said
the
old
Rabours
,
with
a
kind
of
forc'd
smile
)
you
are
but
a
Young
Man
't
is
not
your
part
to
give
Counsel
,
neither
will
I
take
it
.
'T
will
appear
in
the
end
(
said
the
young
Rabours
)
who
will
have
most
thanks
:
Hereupon
he
arose
and
left
the
Chamber
for
a
quarter
of
an
hour
.
Whilst
he
was
out
of
our
Company
,
he
went
into
a
lower
Room
where
the
Troopers
were
,
who
eat
and
drank
very
heartily
,
thereby
endeavouring
to
make
amends
for
their
former
trouble
.
They
did
not
●●a●l
observe
him
so
that
he
took
their
Carbines
and
Pistols
,
and
made
the
Powder
that
was
in
their
〈◊〉
●o
wer
,
that
't
were
impossible
to
discharge
them
without
a
Miracle
.
He
would
also
have
seized
on
their
Hungers
,
but
he
could
not
find
them
.
Having
done
thus
,
he
returned
towards
the
Chamber
,
and
met
at
the
Stair-head
a
Gentleman
that
said
thus
unto
him
:
Is
it
possible
,
Sir
,
that
this
Lady
is
the
Daughter
of
Monsieur
d'
Ombreval
,
formerly
Camp-Master
,
who
dyed
some
months
since
?
The
very
same
,
Sir
,
said
the
Nephew
:
If
so
,
said
the
Gentleman
,
your
Life
or
mine
shall
go
,
before
you
shall
carry
her
any
where
against
her
Mind
.
There
's
no
need
of
that
,
said
the
young
Rab●urs
,
and
if
you
are
a
Person
of
Honour
,
I
desire
your
●ssistance
.
Explain
your self
(
replyed
the
Gentleman
)
:
I
'll
explain
my self
in
this
Chamber
(
answered
he
,
)
and
immediately
they
came
both
into
the
Chamber
where
we
were
.
He
found
his
U●kle
,
who
still
earnestly
urged
me
to
arise
,
I
don't
know
what
he
would
have
done
at
length
,
but
the
sight
of
his
Nephew
,
who
came
and
sate
at
my
B●ds
foot
,
stopt
his
mouth
.
Madamoiselle
,
(
said
the
Nephew
to
me
)
set
your
mind
at
rest
.
I
assure
you
I
will
dye
at
your
feet
be●ore
th●●
shall
offer
you
any
Violence
.
I
have
been
drawn
in
to
be
a
Partner
in
a
base
Action
;
I
was
utterly
ignorant
of
the
Design
,
but
now
I
plainly
see
the
injustice
they
have
done
you
,
I
a●
resolved
to
make
a
reparation
for
a
fault
that
I
have
against
my
Will
committed
.
Then
I
am
delivered
,
cryed
I
,
with
a
transport
of
Joy
,
I
see
how
God
doth
from
time
to
time
provide
means
for
my
assistance
.
You
don't
know
all
,
said
he
,
for
Mounsieur
here
(
shewing
me
the
Gentleman
)
was
about
to
have
fought
me
,
thinking
that
I
had
been
one
of
your
Ravishers
.
Immediately
the
Gentleman
came
to
salute
me
,
and
made
me
many
obliging
Protestations
,
whom
I
answered
with
such
Civilities
as
were
suitable
to
my
present
Necessity
,
and
as
so
generous
a
Gentleman
deserved
In
the
mean
time
the
old
Rabours
left
the
Chamber
,
and
his
Nephew
believed
that
he
was
gone
to
work
no
ordinary
mischief
,
which
caused
him
to
have
a
secret
Conference
with
this
Gentleman
and
another
that
was
his
Companion
,
a
man
of
great
honesty
and
bravery
:
The
result
was
,
that
the
Ladies
were
to
retire
into
a
Chamber
,
where
they
might
be
free
from
all
Insults
.
The
old
Lady
was
afraid
some
mischief
would
be
done
,
but
Ra●●●rs
assured
her
,
that
all
the
mischief
would
be
●●me
●●ise
and
a
vain
fear
,
and
that
he
had
taken
sufficient
care
to
prevent
all
other
.
They
led
me
therefore
into
their
Chamber
,
the
Door
of
which
we
bolted
,
where
instead
of
going
to
Bed
,
we
fell
to
Prayers
,
that
God
would
prevent
the
Misery
wherewith
I
was
threatned
.
We
were
but
just
gone
away
when
the
old
Ra●●●rs
came
up
the
Stairs
,
followed
by
the
four
Tro●pers
,
with
their
Pistols
at
their
Girdles
,
and
their
Carbines
in
their
Hands
,
in●ending
to
carry
me
away
by
force
,
and
to
kill
all
that
should
oppose
their
Design
;
they
found
the
young
Rabo●●s
,
to
whom
the
Gentlemen
had
lent
a
Pistol
,
which
he
held
in
one
hand
,
with
his
Sword
drawn
in
the
other
,
and
the
two
Gentlemen
were
in
the
same
Posture
:
They
had
left
the
Door
open
,
so
that
they
might
freely
enter
;
the
old
Rabours
rushed
in
first
,
asking
for
me
:
She
is
,
(
said
one
of
the
Gentlemen
named
Mounsier
d'
Arbaux
,
)
gone
to
her
rest
,
with
Persons
of
honour
,
with
whom
't
is
fitter
she
should
be
than
with
such
as
you
.
If
she
comes
not
immedlately
and
go
with
me
,
assure
your selves
that
it
shall
cost
you
dear
,
be
you
what
you
will
,
especially
that
Traytor
there
,
(
pointing
to
his
Nephew
.
)
We
have
had
to
do
with
worse
Lads
than
you
are
,
(
said
the
Gentleman
very
boldly
)
and
you
are
not
such
as
we
should
be
afraid
of
.
The
old
Rabours
stayed
not
to
return
any
Answer
,
but
presenting
his
Pistol
to
his
Nephews
Breast
,
Rask●●
,
said
he
,
bring
me
Madamoiselle
de
St.
Phale
,
or
thou
art
a
dead
Man
.
Unkle
,
replyed
the
Nephew
pray
address
your self
to
some
body
else
,
for
I
would
not
have
the
honour
of
fighting
with
you
.
This
scorn●●●
Answer
enraged
the
old
Rabours
beyond
meas●●●
so
that
be
endeavoured
to
have
discharged
h●s
Pistol
on
his
Nephew
;
but
as
the
young
Rabours
kn●w
very
well
before
,
it
took
not
fire
.
However
this
Attempt
of
his
Unkle
so
enraged
him
,
that
he
fell
upon
him
,
threw
him
to
the
ground
,
and
wrested
his
Sword
out
of
his
hand
.
The
Troopers
endeavoured
to
assist
the
Unkle
,
but
the
Gentlemen
hindered
them
,
which
forced
him
to
cry
out
,
Fire
●ou
cowardly
R●skals
,
fire
upon
them
.
They
needed
not
many
words
to
move
them
to
this
,
but
im●●d●●●●ly
attempted
to
discharge
their
Carbines
,
〈◊〉
had
no
m●●●
effect
than
if
they
had
been
loade●
and
pr●m●d
with
Shot
,
which
made
them
bet●●●●●●●●elves
to
their
Pistols
,
but
the
thing
was
●●ll
the
same
.
The
Gentlemen
irritated
with
th●se
affronts
,
gave
them
many
blows
with
the
●●●s
of
their
Swords
,
threw
them
to
the
ground
,
and
●rod
them
under
their
Feet
;
all
which
they
did
with
ease
,
as
having
to
do
with
Persons
that
were
half
Drunk
;
they
also
took
from
them
their
Carbines
and
Pistols
:
In
a
word
,
the
young
Rabours
told
me
the
next
Morning
,
that
there
was
never
seen
a
more
furious
Combate
without
any
Blood
shed
.
The
old
Rabours
,
who
was
much
more
vexed
for
having
l●st
me
,
than
for
all
the
ill
success
of
his
Enterprize
,
knew
not
what
measures
to
take
:
for
my
Mother
,
on
whose
Charity
he
lived
,
he
concluded
would
for
ever
banish
him
her
presence
;
and
this
was
what
he
feared
more
than
any
thing
else
in
the
World
.
He
found
the
Landlady
of
the
House
,
and
enquired
of
her
what
the
Name
of
the
Judge
of
that
Village
was
,
but
he
happened
to
be
from
home
.
This
mock-fight
being
over
,
as
I
have
related
it
,
the
three
Gentlemen
came
laughing
into
our
Chambers
,
and
showed
us
the
prey
they
had
gotten
from
their
Enemies
.
After
they
had
been
with
us
for
some
time
,
the
Old
Lady
said
to
us
,
Let
us
not
laugh
yet
,
for
I
am
still
afraid
of
some
unhapp●●●●●
of
this
business
;
not
that
those
who
attacqu●d
you
can
do
us
any
injury
,
but
Madam
d'
Om●●●●●
will
certainly
arm
all
the
whole
Church
of
R●●e
against
us
,
to
revenge
this
Affront
,
as
soon
a●
she
shall
hear
of
it
.
You
have
no
reason
to
fear
(
●●●d
I
)
for
none
of
them
knows
my
Deliverers
:
A●d
if
the
storm
must
fall
on
any
Body
,
't
will
be
on
the
young
Rabours
,
whom
yet
I
hope
to
find
a
〈◊〉
to
secure
from
it
.
Let
us
only
consider
(
said
M●●sieur
d
A●bau●
)
what
course
to
take
to
mor●●●●●r
Madamois●lle
de
St.
Phale
must
,
if
she
a●p●●ve
it
,
go
with
us
.
This
offer
was
too
advant●●●
us
to
be
refused
,
so
that
I
embraced
it
with
a●
my
heart
.
Whilst
we
were
discoursing
of
these
things
,
one
of
the
Troopers
came
up
to
our
Chamber
,
desiring
to
speak
with
the
young
Rabours
,
who
would
not
●ear
him
,
but
in
the
presence
of
all
the
Company
,
to
which
he
consented
,
and
confessed
that
he
had
been
unhappily
engaged
in
a
shameful
Action
;
and
t●at
if
he
would
restore
his
Carbines
and
Pistols
,
●e
would
immediately
retire
to
his
own
home
.
And
why
should
we
take
your
word
,
answered
he
?
have
we
not
just
reason
to
believe
,
after
the
Attempt
you
have
made
on
us
,
that
should
we
deliver
●ou
your
Arms
,
you
would
employ
them
against
us
:
I
confess
,
replyed
the
Trooper
,
you
have
reason
to
suspect
me
;
but
if
I
immediately
return
home
,
I
believe
you
are
generous
enough
to
send
them
me
,
and
in
this
hope
I
leave
them
with
you
.
Methought
the
Troopers
offer
was
very
reasonable
,
so
that
I
answered
in
Rabours
his
stead
,
that
he
should
certainly
have
his
Arms
restored
,
if
he
would
keep
his
Promise
.
I
also
fancyed
that
this
Trooper
might
be
of
farther
use
to
me
;
and
therefore
,
Friend
,
(
said
I
)
how
much
were
you
promised
for
your
Pains
?
tell
me
freely
.
Madamoiselle
,
(
answered
he
)
I
'll
conceal
nothing
from
you
:
Madam
your
Mother
promised
each
of
us
four
Louis
d'ors
,
whereof
we
received
one
in
hand
,
besides
all
Charges
,
which
were
to
be
paid
by
Monsieur
Rabours
.
You
know
,
(
said
I
)
that
not
having
carried
me
to
the
place
appointed
,
you
will
be
frustrated
of
the
rest
of
your
payment
,
and
God
grant
that
she
deal
not
more
severely
with
you
,
for
you
may
easily
imagine
that
now
you
shall
never
carry
me
with
you
,
and
hat
those
who
have
delivered
me
out
of
the
hands
of
Rabours
,
will
defend
me
from
his
Violence
I
have
told
you
already
,
Madamoiselle
,
(
replyed
the
Trooper
,
)
and
I
again
assure
you
,
that
I
'll
not
●e
any
more
concerned
with
them
,
but
immediately
retire
home
:
And
to
convince
you
that
I
truly
repent
of
the
Crime
I
have
committed
,
I
am
ready
,
if
occasion
offer
,
to
spend
my
Life
in
your
Defence
.
I
thank
you
,
said
I
,
yet
I
have
thought
upon
a
way
in
which
you
may
advantageously
serve
me
,
without
exposing
your self
to
any
danger
,
and
I
assure
you
,
you
have
reason
to
promise
your self
a
better
gratuity
from
me
,
than
you
could
expect
from
my
Mother
,
though
you
had
succeeded
in
your
project
.
Go
to
your
Companions
,
show
them
the
impossibility
of
carrying
me
hence
;
and
that
consequently
they
must
expect
no
further
Reward
from
my
Mother
,
but
assure
them
that
if
they
will
all
of
them
return
home
,
they
shall
receive
the
four
Louis
d'ors
from
my
Brother
,
to
whom
I
'll
write
in
their
Favour
;
and
for
my
own
part
I
promise
you
six
,
besides
what
you
may
expect
from
my
Liberality
.
My
Companions
(
said
he
)
are
so
drunk
and
mad
,
that
they
talk
of
nothing
but
of
burning
the
house
,
to
revenge
themselves
of
the
Affront
which
they
have
received
;
but
were
they
once
come
to
themselves
,
I
might
possibly
work
somewhat
upon
them
.
You
may
assure
them
,
that
my
Brother
will
not
fail
of
pursuing
us
,
according
to
the
Advice
that
I
have
given
●im
;
who
,
if
he
find
them
before
they
have
ma●●
their
peace
with
me
,
will
deal
with
them
without
any
mercy
.
Indeed
,
Madamoiselle
,
replyed
the
Trooper
,
you
have
brought
a
very
pleasant
Stratagem
into
my
head
,
and
which
may
have
good
success
.
Let
some
one
of
the
Gentlemen
that
are
with
you
,
feign
himself
to
be
sent
from
Monsieur
de
Ponsins
,
and
let
him
enquire
at
this
house
whether
you
are
,
or
have
been
here
,
or
any
can
discover
where
you
are
gone
?
I
'll
●n●●r●●●●
the
Landlady
in
what
she
ought
to
say
,
and
i●
the
Gentleman
ask
for
you
,
come
to
your
Chamber-door
and
answer
him
according
to
his
Demands
.
In
the
mean
time
I
'll
place
my
Companions
in
a
place
where
they
shall
hear
all
that
passeth
,
and
I
'll
so
terrifie
them
with
the
coming
of
Monsieur
de
Ponsins
,
that
they
shall
immediately
take
Horse
and
flye
with
all
imaginable
speed
,
leaving
Monsieur
Rabours
with
the
Coach
in
pawn
for
the
reckoning
.
This
Device
was
very
well
approved
of
by
all
our
little
Assembly
,
and
something
also
was
added
to
it
,
and
one
of
the
Gentlemen
offered
to
act
the
part
of
the
Trooper
that
was
to
be
sent
out
upon
the
Enquiry
;
he
immediately
drew
on
his
Boots
,
and
fitted
himself
for
the
Journey
,
and
having
gotten
his
Horse
in
a
readiness
,
he
went
down
by
a
private
pair
of
Stairs
,
mounted
,
and
having
fetcht
a
compass
,
about
Day-break
he
returned
by
the
High-way
to
the
House
in
which
we
were
,
where
being
come
,
he
desired
to
speak
with
the
Landlord
,
upon
which
the
Landlady
appearing
,
Madam
,
(
said
he
)
is
there
not
a
Coach
lately
come
to
your
House
?
There
are
two
,
answered
she
:
But
is
there
not
one
,
(
replyed
the
pretended
Trooper
)
in
which
is
a
young
Lady
cloathed
in
mourning
,
accompanied
with
two
Men
and
a
Chamber-maid
,
and
guarded
with
four
Troopers
?
There
is
such
a
one
,
(
said
the
Landlady
,
)
but
would
to
God
I
had
never
seen
it
,
it
hath
caused
such
uproars
in
my
House
.
What
,
(
said
he
)
have
these
People
been
guilty
of
any
Disorder
?
hereupon
the
Landlady
gave
him
a
full
Account
of
what
he
knew
very
well
before
,
with
many
pleasant
Exaggerations
.
Madam
,
answered
Monsieur
de
Chables
,
(
for
so
was
the
Gentleman
called
,
)
don
't
trouble
your self
,
they
shall
pay
for
the
damage
they
have
done
you
;
and
if
you
have
any
resentment
against
these
Wrete●es
,
you
shall
have
the
pleasure
within
these
two
Hours
to
see
your self
fully
revenged
on
them
:
You
but
jest
with
me
,
(
said
she
.
)
To
convince
you
(
answered
he
)
that
I
speak
sincerely
,
know
that
I
belong
to
Monsieur
de
Ponsins
,
the
Brother
of
Madamoiselle
de
St.
Phale
,
who
is
but
a
little
way
off
with
a
number
of
Troopers
,
whom
he
hath
sent
into
all
Parts
to
enquire
for
the
Coach
which
he
seeks
;
I
have
been
so
happy
as
to
find
it
,
and
will
now
return
to
inform
him
of
it
.
But
I
would
first
speak
one
word
with
Madamoiselle
de
St.
Phale
,
you
can
hardly
do
that
Sir
,
(
said
the
Landlady
,
)
she
is
in
Red
,
and
I
dare
not
disturb
her
.
My
Business
to
her
(
said
the
Trooper
)
is
of
the
greatest
importance
,
hold
,
there
's
a
Crown
for
you
,
do
me
this
favour
.
The
Landlady
made
him
a
low
reverence
,
and
readily
taking
the
Crown
,
said
,
she
would
do
what
she
could
:
All
these
things
were
contrived
before
;
so
that
I
was
up
,
and
seemed
very
willing
to
discourse
with
the
Trooper
,
who
came
up
the
Stairs
,
taking
his
Pistols
with
him
,
and
met
me
at
my
Chamber
door
.
I
am
(
said
he
)
beyond
expectation
happy
to
find
you
and
discourse
with
you
.
Your
Brother
is
but
two
short
Leagues
off
,
well
accompanyed
:
So
that
if
you
can
but
retard
your
Journey
two
hours
,
you
will
be
absolutely
delivered
.
I
be●ieve
,
(
answered
I
)
that
those
who
have
so
generously
assisted
me
in
my
need
,
will
not
leave
so
●●●●●urable
an
Action
imperfect
,
but
will
continue
●●eir
assistance
till
that
time
;
but
yet
I
beg
you
let
●ere
be
no
delay
.
No
Madamoiselle
,
said
he
,
you
〈◊〉
●re
no
need
to
fear
that
:
After
this
he
went
〈◊〉
,
remoun●ed
his
Horse
,
and
returned
by
the
〈◊〉
●e
came
a
swif●
Gallop
;
and
having
fetch
d
a
〈◊〉
Compass
came
into
the
back-door
of
the
House
,
●●ere
a
Servant
waited
for
him
,
pluck'd
off
his
●●●●s
,
and
came
up
to
the
Chamber
where
we
●●e●e
,
by
the
private
Stairs
,
none
perceiving
any
●●●ng
of
this
farce
but
those
that
were
made
acquain●●●
with
it
.
In
the
mean
time
Gonjou
played
his
Game
well
〈◊〉
●he
other
hand
,
(
for
so
was
the
repenting
Troop●●●●●●ed
)
for
he
took
care
to
make
his
Compani●●
hear
the
Dialogue
between
Monsieur
de
Chables
〈◊〉
the
Landlady
,
and
afterwards
that
between
〈◊〉
and
me
,
for
we
spake
aloud
on
purpose
.
The
●●●dlady
told
me
,
when
I
spake
to
the
pretend●●
Trooper
,
that
I
need
not
be
afraid
the
other
●●●●pers
would
hear
me
,
for
said
she
,
being
drunk
●●e
P●ggs
,
they
'l
sleep
like
Piggs
.
Yet
they
hear●●ned
very
attentively
,
the
first
vapours
of
their
●●●ne
being
spent
,
so
as
they
were
capable
of
Rea●●n
▪
and
it
may
be
of
Fear
.
For
my
part
,
said
〈◊〉
,
I
'll
be
gone
,
I
am
not
mad
to
wait
the
com●●g
of
Monsieur
de
Ponsins
,
't
will
be
dreadful
to
●●eet
him
when
he
is
in
a
rage
:
I
am
sure
if
I
can
●●id
meeting
him
here
,
I
shall
make
my
peace
●●th
him
;
but
if
I
should
meet
him
here
,
I
shall
〈◊〉
dealt
worse
with
than
I
have
already
been
.
Fare●●ll
my
Friends
,
I
'll
advise
you
nothing
,
you
know
●●at
you
have
to
do
;
for
my
part
,
I
am
resolved
〈◊〉
retire
while
I
may
,
without
staying
any
longer
〈◊〉
the
Storm
.
These
words
spoken
by
the
bravest
of
the
four
,
●●uck
them
all
with
amazement
,
and
made
them
resolve
to
be
gone
.
But
how
shall
we
do
this
?
(
said
one
of
the
three●
we
have
not
only
lost
all
hope
of
the
four
I●●●●s
〈◊〉
●s
,
but
they
have
taken
also
from
us
our
Carb●●es
and
P●●●●●●
:
I
dare
not
return
a●ter
such
an
A●●ront
.
I
ha●
r●ther
tarry
till
Mons●●ur
de
Pon●●●
comes
,
though
I
hazard
my
Life
by
it
.
We
ma●
do
what
's
much
better
▪
said
●onjou
,
Madamoiselle
d●
St
P●a●e
is
Good
and
Generous
,
let
's
beg
her
Pardon
▪
a●d
submi●
our selves
to
her
Will
▪
we
can
get
●o
●●rt
b●
doing
thus
Let'●
go
,
said
the
other
,
my
m●nd
gives
m●
all
will
●e
●ell●
▪
he
two
other
Troop●rs
rea●●y
emb●aced
this
Advice
;
so
that
Go●●●
who
●●●ught
them
to
me
,
and
who
spa●e
the
●e●t
of
the
four
,
spake
for
all
the
rest
,
as
near
as
I
can
remember
in
these
words
.
Madamoiselle
,
said
he
▪
here
are
we
four
penitent
Crimina
s
,
come
to
implore
●our
Mercy
:
We
confess
we
have
done
a
●●ss
,
and
those
that
sedu●ed
u●
never
told
us
that
we
were
to
●e
Assistants
in
so
●ase
a
Violence
muc●
les●
ga●nst
a
Per●●n
of
your
Merit
.
But
though
we
mig●●●ather
have
recourse
to
your
Clemency
,
and
beg
y●●
to
pa●don
us
,
and
we
shall
immediately
re●urn
to
our
own
homes
,
it
you
please
to
order
our
Arms
to
be
restored
to
us
.
I
would
not
(
said
I
)
do
you
any
hurt
for
what
you
have
done
against
me
,
both
because
you
were
seduced
,
and
because
you
never
lost
the
respect
you
owed
me
,
but
when
you
were
not
your selves
,
so
that
I
pardon
you
with
all
my
heart
.
Your
Pistols
shall
be
restored
you
,
but
for
your
Carbines
,
you
are
not
to
expect
them
till
you
are
a●vour
own
homes
,
Prudence
obligeth
me
to
deal
thus
with
you
.
I
assure
you
also
of
my
Brothers
Pardon
,
who
will
pay
you
more
than
my
Mother
promised
you
,
for
which
I
pass
my
word
before
all
these
worthy
Persons
present
They
seemed
very
well
satisfied
with
wha●
I
said
.
After
this
they
withdrew
,
and
went
to
see
the
Old
Rabours
,
who
was
almost
mad
at
this
Change
.
They
quarrelled
s●me
time
about
the
Reckoning
;
but
I
sent
them
●●●d
that
they
should
be
gone
,
and
that
I
would
d●●●●rge●t
,
and
keep
the
promise
I
had
made
them
.
They
therefore
left
us
about
s●x
in
the
Morning
,
it
●eing
day
all
a●road
.
H●therto
all
things
went
well
,
●ut
the
excess
of
my
happ●ness
had
like
to
have
caused
me
greater
troub●e
than
that
which
I
had
escaped
.
My
Brother
was
indeed
in
the
Country
making
a
dil●gent
search
for
us
▪
accompanyed
with
Monsieur
de
Haute-Cour
,
and
twelve
Troopers
,
who
were
all
of
them
either
of
●he
Reformed
Relig●on
,
or
extraordinary
Admirers
●f
my
Brother
They
foun●
out
the
wa●
that
we
●ad
taken
,
and
hav●ng
Guides
they
passed
through
the
Wood
without
los●●g
themselves
as
we
●ad
done
,
they
rode
hard
all
N●ght
▪
and
were
but
a
quarter
of
a
League
from
this
fatal
Village
,
when
they
met
our
four
Troopers
,
who
were
surrounded
with
their
twelve
,
and
Monsieur
de
Haute-Cour
and
m●
Brother
were
about
to
have
sacrificed
them
to
their
Fury
;
which
Gonjou
seeing
Monsiour
de
Ponsin●
,
(
said
he
)
I
●eg
you
not
to
follow
the
first
motions
of
your
Anger
,
but
hear
me
.
We
are
going
back
by
Madamoiselle
de
St
Phales
leave
,
who
is
at
Liberty
,
and
hath
promised
us
,
upon
Condition
that
we
would
leave
her
▪
to
make
our
peace
with
you
.
And
where
is
my
Sister
?
(
said
my
Brother
,
)
She
is
(
continued
Gonjou
)
in
the
Vi●lage
that
is
before
you
in
very
good
Company
.
If
you
please
wee
'l
guide
you
thither
.
Yes
(
answered
my
Brother
)
you
shall
go
with
us
,
either
freely
or
by
constraint
;
for
,
said
he
,
if
you
ha●e
given
her
the
least
reason
to
complain
,
or
have
lost
that
respect
you
owed
her
,
your
Lives
shall
answer
it
.
We
are
very
well
pleased
(
said
Gonjou
)
with
what
you
say
,
wee
'l
go
with
you
with
all
our
hearts
.
Hereupon
they
were
all
four
placed
in
the
midst
of
the
t●elve
Troopers
,
and
making
what
convenient
haste
they
c●uld
towards
the
Village
▪
came
thither
just
as
we
were
about
to
break
our
Fast
,
we
having
had
no
great
de●●●e
to
eat
any
thing
in
so
trou
l●some●
Night
.
As
s
on
as
〈◊〉
heard
the
noise
of
the
Hor●●s
in
the
Court
,
I
l●oked
ou●
at
the
Window
,
and
saw
Monsieur
de
Haute-Cour
and
my
Brother
.
I
immediatel●
made
the
greatest
haste
imaginable
do●n
,
and
ran
to
embrace
my
Brother
:
Al●
S●s●●r
,
(
said
he
)
are
you
at
liberty
?
Yes
Brother
,
(
sa●d
I
)
thanks
be
to
God
I
am
.
At
this
very
insta●t
Monsieur
de
Haute-Cour
came
up
to
me
,
and
discovered
by
his
Joy
the
terrible
fear
he
had
been
under
of
los●ng
me
,
at
which
I
was
extreamly
pleased
In
the
mean
time
the
two
Gentlemen
who
had
so
gen●rously
defended
me
,
together
with
the
O●d
Lady
and
〈◊〉
t●o
Daughters
,
came
down
to
us
:
I
presen●ed
th●●
to
m●
Brother
and
Lover
,
and
gave
them
an
acc●●nt
of
their
kindn●ss
towards
me
,
to
which
th●y
re●urned
the
most
obliging
answers
in
the
World
.
The
young
Rabours
thought
not
fit
to
appear
with
them
;
●ut
I
declared
his
Carriage
towards
●e
,
which
so
touched
them
,
that
they
were
imp●●ie●t
till
they
saw
him
.
At
length
he
came
,
and
my
Brother
and
Lover
affe●tionat●ly
embraced
and
thanked
him
for
his
Nobl●
and
Generous
Actions
,
with
many
sincere
Protestations
never
to
forget
them
as
long
as
they
lived
.
All
this
while
the
Old
Rabours
lay
upon
a
Bed
,
having
his
Mind
tormented
with
a
thousand
cruel
imaginations
,
he
had
not
served
my
Mother
according
to
her
Expectations
,
and
had
mortally
offended
my
Brother
and
me
;
not
to
mention
Monsieur
de
Haute-Cour
who
had
reason
to
be
enraged
with
him
;
and
his
fear
was
increased
,
when
he
understood
that
my
Brother
,
with
all
his
Company
,
was
come
to
the
house
in
which
we
were
.
The
Young
Rabours
intreated
for
him
,
that
my
Brother
would
pardon
him
:
For
your
sake
,
said
my
Brother
,
I
●●u●d
do
harder
things
than
this
,
though
he
hath
●●●●●amly
f●rgot
himself
and
his
Duty
;
but
seeing
God
ha●h
been
pleased
to
restore
my
Sister
,
I
am
●●●●ent
to
pass
by
all
.
You
are
at
Liberty
,
my
Friends
,
(
said
he
)
to
the
Troopers
,
whom
he
had
〈◊〉
to
come
ba
k
with
him
.
But
there
's
more
〈◊〉
done
,
said
I
;
I
promised
them
four
Louis
d
ors
〈◊〉
if
they
would
go
home
,
and
leave
me
at
Li●●●●
,
which
they
did
.
Well
Sister
,
I
'll
add
to
wh●t
●●u
have
promised
them
,
and
give
each
of
t●●●
Six
.
If
(
said
I
)
you
give
them
six
a
piece
,
〈◊〉
must
have
ten
;
upon
which
I
gave
him
an
a●●●●nt
of
the
Industry
and
Artifice
which
Gonjou
●●d
made
use
of
in
serving
me
.
I
'll
our
bid
you
●n●e
more
,
Sister
,
(
said
my
Brother
)
he
shall
have
t●●●ve
.
But
this
is
not
all
yet
,
said
I
,
I
must
begg
your
Pardon
for
my
waiting
Maid
.
Indeed
,
answered
;
my
Brother
,
●tis
against
her
that
I
am
most
enraged
;
this
Wretch
to
whom
you
have
shown
so
much
kindness
,
and
on
whom
you
have
laid
so
●any
o●l●gations
,
hath
yet
been
so
wicked
to
bet●ay
you
,
I
can
hardly
resolve
to
pardon
so
base
a
C●●a●ure
;
yet
since
you
desire
it
,
I
will
do
it
,
how●ver
,
I
am
resolved
to
terrifie
her
a
little
for
my
●a●i●faction
.
As
soon
as
we
first
came
to
this
Village
,
this
Wretch
gat
her
immediately
into
the
Kitchin
,
and
●●d
so
heartily
on
what
first
came
to
hand
,
that
she
●●ver
thought
on
me
;
afterwards
find●ng
her self
,
●●●ewhat
sleepy
,
she
thr●w
h●r
self
upon
a
Bed
,
●o
that
I
saw
her
no
more
:
She
slept
so
heartily
●●at
she
heard
nothing
of
all
the
disorders
of
the
●●ght
.
The
People
of
the
house
showed
us
the
Lam●●r
in
●h
●h
she
lay
,
into
which
we
should
●●●●e
gone
,
had
not
the
Young
Rabours
,
who
went
〈◊〉
s●●k
his
Unkle
,
brought
h●m
to
us
,
partly
wil●●gly
,
and
partly
by
force
.
He
was
as
pale
as
a
Malefactor
,
that
every
minute
expects
the
stroke
of
Death
—
I
perceived
the
Confusion
he
was
under
,
and
pityed
him
;
Monsieur
de
Rabours
,
(
said
I
to
him
)
lay
aside
your
fear
,
my
Brother
hath
already
Pardoned
you
,
and
is
disposed
to
bestow
on
you
greater
marks
of
his
Generosity
than
ever
you
received
from
my
Mother
.
Hereupon
my
Brother
spake
to
him
thus
:
Monsieur
de
Rabours
,
said
he
,
God
who
knows
the
secret
of
my
Heart
,
is
my
witness
,
that
I
now
have
no
grudge
against
you
.
'T
is
enough
for
me
that
I
see
your
Designs
frustated
,
as
they
were
unhappily
con●eived
.
What
did
you
think
when
you
made
your
s●lf
the
Instrument
of
my
Mothers
Fur●
,
to
act
this
V●ol●nce
against
my
Sister
,
and
drag
her
(
as
it
were
)
aga●nst
her
Consent
into
a
Convent
?
Where
were
those
Principles
of
Generos●ty
that
ought
to
reign
in
a
Gentleman
,
when
you
undertook
an
Action
that
many
P●sants
would
have
abhorr'd
as
unworthy
and
base
?
'T
is
true
,
you
did
nothing
against
the
Daughter
,
but
by
the
Mothers
Order
;
but
should
you
not
have
considered
,
that
there
are
some
Comman●s
which
Justice
obligeth
us
not
to
obey
?
What
right
had
●ou
in
my
Sister
,
that
●ou
should
presume
to
imprison
her
during
her
Life
,
or
at
least
so
long
as
her
Mothers
rigour
●h●uld
endure
?
What
benefit
could
you
ex●e●t
from
this
?
possi●ly
some
recompence
from
my
Mother
.
But
●ad
●●u
not
reason
to
believe
that
in
time
her
displeasure
would
give
place
to
the
voice
of
Nature
;
and
that
when
my
Mother
should
come
to
her self
,
she
would
be
extreamly
t●oubled
a●
what
she
had
done
,
and
vent
all
her
rage
on
th●se
that
had
been
too
prompt
and
offi●ious
in
serving
her
in
it
?
What
a
shame
is
it
that
Monsieur
you●
Nephew
should
teach
you
your
Duty
,
and
that
he
should
be
the
first
that
was
sensible
of
the
Injury
he
did
,
in
pursuing
so
base
an
Enterprize
?
I
'll
say
no
more
of
this
mat●er
,
bu●
I
assure
you
for
your
Comfort
,
that
you
●●●a●
promise
●our
self
more
kindness
from
me
,
●●●●n
ev●r
my
Mother
show'd
you
:
And
having
said
●●u●
,
my
Brother
gave
him
his
hand
in
token
of
〈◊〉
p●rfec●
Reconciliation
.
The
●●d
Rabours
would
have
return'd
an
Answer
,
●ut
my
Brother
perceiving
the
trouble
he
was
under
,
s●●pt
him
,
saying
,
I
'le
hear
you
another
time
.
●mmed●ately
he
went
into
the
Chamber
,
where
my
●●●●d
lay
asleep
;
he
had
with
him
my
Lover
,
●●●r
of
his
Troopers
,
and
the
Landlady
of
the
〈◊〉
use
:
This
Wretch
was
still
in
a
deep
sleep
,
when
〈◊〉
Brother
awak'd
her
,
pulling
her
violently
by
t●e
Arm
,
Trayterous
Wretch
,
said
he
,
Where
's
my
S●●●er
▪
Upon
this
she
started
up
,
and
was
for
some
●●●e
not
able
to
speak
a
word
:
Speak
,
said
my
Brother
,
Where
's
my
Sister
?
unless
thou
wilt
be
immediately
put
upon
the
Back
,
and
have
thine
accursed
Life
torn
from
thee
by
Violence
;
I
'le
wait
no
l●nger
;
Ropes
there
,
presently
;
I
am
resolved
to
have
the
Pleasure
of
seeing
the
wickedest
Creature
the
Sun
ever
saw
,
dye
in
the
midst
of
Torments
.
Ah
Mounsieur
,
(
cryed
she
)
she
is
at
rest
in
a
●hamber
here
by
.
No
,
Mistriss
,
said
the
Landlady
,
you
are
our
in
that
,
she
went
away
above
three
hours
ag●e
,
in
the
Coach
with
the
Gentlemen
that
●●me
wi●h
her
,
and
the
four
Troopers
:
And
why
(
●●●d
she
weeping
)
did
no
Body
call
me
,
that
I
might
have
gone
with
them
?
The
old
Mounsieur
de
Rabours
,
replyed
the
Landlady
,
told
me
,
that
he
had
Orders
from
Madam
d'
Ombreval
,
to
leave
you
in
the
first
Quarters
they
should
lodge
at
,
and
to
con●inue
their
Journey
without
you
;
't
is
true
▪
they
pay'd
for
you
,
so
that
you
may
go
where
you
will
,
I
have
nothing
to
demand
of
you
.
It
may
be
(
said
my
Brother
)
you
may
have
nothing
to
demand
of
her
,
but
I
have
,
I
'le
force
her
to
tell
me
where
my
Sister
's
gone
,
for
she
knows
the
place
to
which
they
have
carried
her
.
No
,
Mounsieur
,
said
she
,
I
'le
swear
I
know
nothing
of
it
.
Thou
wilt
not
tell
me
,
thou
Wretch
,
(
said
he
)
bind
her
fast
,
I
'le
extort
it
from
her
by
force
;
hereupon
the
Troopers
came
towards
her
with
Ropes
and
red
hot
Pincers
,
which
she
seeing
,
screeche
out
aloud
,
wept
,
fell
down
at
my
Brothers
Feet
,
embraced
the
Knees
of
my
Lover
,
rolled
her self
on
the
ground
,
tare
her
Hair
,
Cursed
her
Destiny
and
Wickedness
,
which
had
reduced
her
to
so
much
Misery
.
Confess
,
treacherous
Wretch
,
said
my
Brother
,
where
's
thy
Mistress
.
Alas
,
Mounsieur
,
(
said
she
)
I
cannot
tell
:
If
you
are
resolved
to
kill
me
,
yet
what
will
it
profit
you
to
torment
me
,
to
force
me
to
Confess
what
I
do
not
know
.
I
believe
indeed
(
said
the
Landlady
)
that
she
doth
not
know
,
for
the
Reasons
I
have
already
told
you
.
I
am
inclined
to
think
so
too
,
said
my
Brother
,
but
she
shall
dye
,
she
shall
be
hanged
at
the
first
Tree
we
come
to
,
let
some
Body
call
:
Priest
to
Coufess
her
.
This
Sentence
filled
her
with
Despair
.
Alas
,
my
God
,
(
said
she
)
I
have
betrayed
those
that
confided
in
me
,
and
never
did
me
any
Injury
,
and
I
am
betrayed
by
those
whom
I
trusted
;
as
I
dealt
with
my
good
Mistress
so
am
I
now
dealt
with
:
Ah
,
Madamoiselle
de
St.
Phale
,
Ah
my
good
Lady
,
wherever
you
are
,
I
begg
you
to
believe
,
that
I
dye
with
infi●●●e
●●gret
for
having
betray'd
you
:
Alas
,
you
said
but
two
days
ago
,
that
God
is
just
,
and
that
he
would
reward
me
according
to
my
Deserts
;
I
mockt
you
then
,
but
I
see
now
't
is
not
good
mocking
any
,
especially
those
that
have
the
Gift
of
Prophecy
.
Mounsieur
de
Haute-Cour
and
my
Brother
were
forced
to
turn
away
their
Faces
,
to
hinder
themselves
from
laughing
;
for
my
part
,
I
heard
all
from
the
next
Chamber
,
which
was
only
parted
from
hers
by
a
Cieling
of
Boares
,
and
I
laught
as
heartily
as
ever
I
did
in
my
Life
.
Madam
de
Garde
,
her
two
Daughters
,
and
the
Mounsieurs
d'
Arbaux
and
de
Chables
,
were
of
the
same
Humou●●
At
length
I
could
hold
no
longer
,
but
cryed
out
aloud
,
Pardon
,
Pardon
.
Ah
,
cryed
the
Cr●minal
▪
't
is
the
Voice
of
〈◊〉
good
Mistress
:
For
God's
sake
Madamoiselle
de
St.
Phale
,
come
to
my
assistance
,
for
I
hope
only
●n
you
〈◊〉
Look
▪
said
Mounsieur
d'
Arbaux
,
you
are
made
a
Saint
while
you
are
alive
,
notwithstanding
●ou
are
an
Hugonot
,
you
cannot
but
assist
a
Devoto
that
Pra●s
with
so
much
earnestness
,
you
will
have
●o
Cust
mers
if
you
neglect
the
first
invocation
that
's
addressed
to
you
.
I
did
not
tarry
to
return
〈◊〉
Answer
to
this
raillery
,
but
went
immedra●●ly
●nto
the
Chamber
where
my
Brother
and
m●●over
●ere
.
As
soon
as
my
Maid
saw
me
,
the
washed
〈◊〉
●ee
with
her
Tears
,
she
kissed
them
,
and
made
me
●n
hundred
Prayers
,
which
I
answered
ma●f●●
words
.
〈◊〉
I
would
not
,
said
I
,
speak
for
thee
till
now
,
be●use
I
was
sure
they
would
do
thee
no
other
In●●
but
aft●●ght
thee
,
though
indeed
I
might
justly
●●venge
me
on
thee
:
But
God
●orbid
that
I
should
●●over
any
Animosity
against
any
one
,
on
a
day
〈◊〉
which
he
hath
miraculously
delivered
me
out
of
〈◊〉
Enemies
han●is
.
I
pardon
thee
,
and
I
do
it
sin●●trely
,
I
am
sorry
that
thou
hast
made
thy
sel●
in●●able
of
living
with
me
,
't
were
a
breach
of
Pru●●ce
ever
to
trust
thee
more
;
but
I
'll
give
thee
●he
Testimony
not
only
of
my
Goodness
,
but
also
〈◊〉
my
La●●●ral●ry
.
You
are
my
Good
Mistris
,
an●●e●ed
she
,
you
can
do
nothing
but
what
is
Good
〈◊〉
Generous
,
I
now
feel
my self
sensibly
touched
〈◊〉
an
extream
regrert
for
having
offended
you
,
a
grett
that
will
eternally
abide
with
you
.
I
cau●●
her
to
arise
from
the
Ground
,
where
she
lay
〈◊〉
●ra●e
;
afterwaads
she
begg●d
my
Brothers
and
〈◊〉
Lovers
pardon
;
they
both
pityed
her
and
gave
〈◊〉
Money
:
I
also
opened
a
Coster
which
I
had
,
and
gave
her
somewhat
of
a
good
value
,
with
〈◊〉
promise
that
I
would
give
her
more
hereafter
.
During
these
and
some
other
passages
,
dinner
wa●
ready
,
which
if
it
were
not
very
delicate
in
it self
yet
the
good
Stomacks
which
we
all
had
,
made
i●
seem
to
be
so
.
There
were
two
Tables
,
at
th●
largest
of
which
sate
the
sixteen
Troopers
,
my
Brother
having
strictly
charged
all
that
came
with
hi●●
not
to
say
any
thing
to
the
others
about
what
had
pased
,
for
fear
of
some
new
disorder
.
At
the
othe●
Table
were
Madam
de
Garde
,
her
two
Daughters
the
two
Gentlemen
her
Sons
in
Law
,
viz.
the
Monsieurs
d'
Arbaux
and
de
Chables
,
my
Lover
,
Brother
,
and
my self
,
with
the
two
Rabours
.
All
th●
passages
of
the
last
Night
were
buried
in
silence
,
fo●
fear
of
rubbing
upon
those
wounds
which
coul●
not
yet
be
well
healed
.
After
Dinner
we
were
much
concern'd
to
thin●
what
course
we
should
take
,
especially
with
resp
〈◊〉
to
me
,
where
't
was
fit
I
should
retire
;
and
als●
with
respect
to
the
Old
Rabours
,
what
he
should
say
to
my
Mother
,
who
we
knew
was
not
a
Woman
to
be
put
off
with
bare
pretences
.
As
for
what
concern'd
me
,
Madam
de
Garde
generously
offered
me
her
House
,
where
I
might
safely
make
my
retreat
,
till
we
should
have
more
lesure
to
take
new
measures
:
This
offer
she
made
i●
such
an
obliging
manner
,
that
I
could
not
but
a●cept
it
.
Concerning
the
excuse
of
the
Old
Ra●●●
't
was
thought
fit
that
he
should
pretend
that
he
●fallen
sick
in
a
certain
Village
,
and
that
during
his
S●●●ness
,
I
had
made
my
escape
in
a
Disguise
;
and
〈◊〉
they
could
get
no
News
of
me
,
notwithstanding
〈◊〉
the
Diligence
they
used
.
I
confess
I
had
some
r●●●
pugnance
at
passing
in
the
World
for
a
Run-awa●
but
my
Brother
told
me
that
I
must
go
out
〈◊〉
France
Incognito
,
and
that
't
was
fit
I
should
su●●mit
to
what
I
knew
in
my
Conscience
to
be
●●●innocent
,
to
which
at
length
I
consented
,
because
my
Brother
and
Lover
approved
of
it
,
as
done
out
of
pure
necessity
.
After
these
Resolutions
were
taken
,
and
all
the
Troopers
except
the
four
first
were
sent
back
,
and
the
reckoning
discharged
,
we
resolved
to
stop
there
all
that
day
and
the
Night
following
,
to
refresh
and
rest
our selves
.
My
Brother
had
a
Conversation
with
Madam
de
Garde
,
and
her
two
lovely
Daughters
,
(
who
were
the
Wives
of
Monsieur
d'
Arbaux
,
and
Mousieur
de
Chables
,
)
who
with
the
two
Rabours
spent
some
time
in
play
,
so
that
Monsieur
de
Haute-Cour
and
I
were
left
alone
.
My
Lover
was
extreamly
glad
to
see
me
delivered
,
because
he
was
terribly
afraid
least
he
had
lost
me
for
ever
,
which
he
would
have
done
,
had
they
carried
me
into
the
fatal
Cloister
where
I
was
to
have
been
buried
alive
.
My
Joy
was
not
,
it
may
be
,
inferiour
to
his
,
though
I
had
a
greater
command
over
my self
than
he
had
.
Ladies
(
said
Madamoiselle
de
St.
Phale
to
the
two
Gentlewomen
of
Hamburgh
,
)
when
your
time
to
Love
is
come
,
possibly
you
will
excuse
my
Sentiments
,
it
may
you
may
be
more
a●●ficial
Hypocrites
than
I
am
,
in
denying
them
.
I
won't
tell
you
,
said
Madamoiselle
Leonora
,
what
I
would
do
;
I
believe
it
,
added
Madamoiselle
de
St.
Phale
,
for
it
may
be
you
would
do
worse
than
I
did
.
P●ay
Madamoiselle
,
replyed
the
other
,
continue
your
Relation
,
and
afterwards
I
'll
answer
you
.
I
shall
not
,
(
continued
Madamoiselle
de
St.
Phale
)
give
you
an
account
of
all
that
passed
between
us
,
for
there
's
a
certain
sweetness
in
the
Discourses
of
such
as
are
in
Love
,
which
cannot
be
found
in
such
as
are
not
under
the
power
of
this
passion
.
I
shall
〈◊〉
tell
you
,
that
depending
on
none
but
my
Brother
,
whose
Consent
I
had
as
well
as
my
Father
s
before
his
Decease
,
I
was
not
so
Ceremonious
with
Monsieur
de
Haute-Cour
,
as
I
should
have
been
,
had
we
not
been
engaged
.
'T
is
true
,
one
thing
much
troubled
me
,
that
Monsieur
de
Haute-Cour
would
not
find
those
advantages
with
me
,
which
he
might
have
promised
himself
,
were
not
the
Reformed
in
France
so
outraged
as
they
are
.
I
discovered
my
regrett
to
my
Love
,
who
by
his
sincere
words
convinced
me
,
that
he
only
minded
the
qualities
of
my
Person
,
that
would
I
suffer
him
,
he
would
have
followed
me
wherever
I
went
.
He
would
also
have
given
me
indubitable
Evidences
of
his
●idelity
,
but
I
would
not
receive
them
,
satisfyi●●g
〈◊〉
self
with
his
word
,
as
he
did
with
mine
.
Our
Conversation
together
was
so
long
,
that
my
Brother
interrupted
us
,
inviting
us
to
take
a
little
Walk
.
Immediately
we
went
into
the
Garden
,
where
my
Brother
taking
Monsieur
de
Haute-Cour
aside
,
discoursed
a
considerable
while
with
him
and
the
Old
Raboars
,
who
discovered
a
great
many
things
to
him
which
I
could
never
perswade
him
to
tell
me
,
for
fear
of
grieving
me
.
Thus
much
only
I
learn'd
,
that
my
Mother
had
resolved
to
leave
me
in
the
Convent
during
my
Life
,
to
disinherit
my
Brother
,
and
to
bestow
the
greatest
part
of
her
Estate
on
the
Jesuites
,
all
at
the
instigation
of
the
Father
Matthew
,
who
had
made
himself
more
absolutely
than
ever
,
Master
of
her
Spirit
.
This
Resolution
which
my
Mother
had
taken
up
against
my
Brother
,
vex't
me
more
than
all
that
she
had
done
to
me
,
for
methougt
't
was
horribly
unnatural
.
My
Brother
heard
it
with
a
great
deal
of
Indifferency
,
and
(
as
he
told
me
)
made
only
this
reply
,
These
are
the
ordinary
effects
of
Bigottry
,
which
makes
Persons
rob
their
own
Children
to
enrich
Strangers
,
especially
Counterfeit
and
dissembling
Monks
.
My
Brother
thanked
Rabours
for
this
Discovery
,
and
was
resolved
to
take
such
measeres
as
might
save
his
Paternal
Rights
.
At
length
Monsieur
de
Haute-Cour
,
who
understands
the
Mystery
of
●agaging
mens
minds
,
discoursed
the
Old
Rabours
●ith
so
much
Affection
and
Reason
,
that
he
made
him
as
Zealous
for
mine
and
my
Brothers
service
,
as
●●e
had
formerly
been
for
my
Mothers
Interest
.
The
Evening
we
sup't
together
with
greater
cheerfulness
than
we
had
discovered
at
Dinner
.
Madam
de
Garde
and
I
contracted
an
inviolable
amity
.
I
●●odged
with
her
in
the
same
Bed
,
where
she
made
me
give
her
an
account
in
what
manner
,
and
by
what
means
I
had
embraced
the
Reformed
Religion
,
at
the
relation
of
which
she
shed
many
Tears
of
joy
and
tenderness
;
and
exhorted
me
to
continue
in
the
good
way
into
which
I
had
entred
,
and
to
make
my
Declaration
as
soon
as
I
could
,
which
I
also
resolved
to
do
.
The
next
Morning
my
Brother
gave
our
Land-Lady
what
she
demanded
:
We
sate
out
very
early
,
as
we
had
need
,
because
this
dayes
Journey
was
very
long
,
so
that
we
could
not
reach
the
Castle
of
Madam
de
Garde
till
't
was
Night
.
At
our
entrance
she
did
us
all
possible
honour
,
receiving
us
with
respect
,
and
a
thousand
Caresses
.
I
must
confess
that
this
house
was
a
true
School
of
Piety
,
in
which
the
Holy
Scriptures
was
daily
read
,
and
the
whole
discourse
was
employed
about
such
things
as
are
high
and
sublime
.
The
Lady
her self
took
a
great
deal
of
delight
in
conversing
with
my
Brother
,
who
had
not
mispent
his
time
in
the
Academies
.
I
abo●●
in
this
house
fifteen
days
with
much
pleasure
〈…〉
sweetness
.
Monsieur
de
Haute-Cour
and
my
〈◊〉
●ther
,
with
the
two
Rabours's
,
to
the
Elder
of
〈…〉
I
was
perfectly
reconciled
,
stayed
but
two
days
with
that
As
for
the
Troopers
they
were
lodged
at
another
Pl●●●o's
At
the
end
of
this
time
my
Brother
and
L●●
minds
turn'd
to
their
own
houses
,
the
one
whereo●
fear
;
but
two
days
Journey
,
the
other
three
from
〈◊〉
●●dam
de
la
Gardes
Castle
,
promising
to
m●●●
aga●●●●
in
a
short
time
,
and
return
thither
.
'T
was
resolved
that
I
should
some
days
after
write
a
Letter
to
my
Mother
,
dated
from
London
,
not
so
much
out
of
hopes
to
re-obtain
her
favour
,
as
to
testifie
the
deference
which
I
still
had
for
her
.
Madamoiselle
de
St.
Phale
would
have
proceeded
farther
in
her
Narrative
,
but
the
approach
of
a
Danish
Vessel
to
that
in
which
she
was
,
obliged
her
to
deferr
it
till
another
time
.
CHAP.
VI.
THE
little
Society
whom
Madamoiselle
de
St.
Phale
was
pleased
to
honour
with
the
Account
of
her
Life
,
being
again
met
,
she
continued
her
Relation
in
these
words
:
I
was
(
said
she
)
in
the
Castle
of
Madam
de
la
Garde
,
to
whom
I
gave
an
account
of
all
the
Accidents
that
had
befallen
me
,
before
those
whereof
she
was
an
Eye-witness
.
This
account
augmented
the
tenderness
which
she
and
her
two
illustrious
Daughters
had
for
me
.
I
received
such
kindnesses
from
them
as
I
shall
never
forget
,
and
had
fresh
Consolations
every
moment
.
I
shall
not
relate
all
that
passed
in
my
Heart
,
which
,
notwithstanding
the
Favours
I
received
,
enjoyed
but
little
rest
and
quiet
.
'T
is
enough
that
I
tell
you
,
〈◊〉
they
daily
invented
a
thousand
innocent
plea●●
〈◊〉
to
divert
me
,
as
walking
,
hunting
,
Consorts
〈◊〉
●●ck
,
in
which
Madam
de
la
Garde
,
and
her
〈◊〉
●ughters
bare
a
part
,
together
with
the
Gen●●●●en
her
Sons
in
Law
,
who
sung
Psalms
every
day
〈◊〉
●ther
.
I
was
extreamly
taken
with
this
exer●●●●●●g
charmed
with
the
force
of
the
words
,
〈◊〉
sweetness
of
the
Harmony
,
which
moved
〈◊〉
read
the
Psalms
,
and
get
them
by
heart
;
and
to
study
the
Airs
for
my
own
Consolation
.
But
this
Discourse
of
singing
of
Psalms
,
brings
to
my
mind
a
singular
Adventure
,
which
I
cannot
but
give
you
an
Account
of
.
About
two
short
Leagues
from
Madam
de
la
Gard's
Castle
,
is
a
Mountain
,
famous
for
the
large
Caves
that
are
in
it
:
We
were
resolved
to
see
it
,
and
to
this
end
ordered
our
Dinner
to
be
sent
early
in
the
Morning
,
and
by
Ten
a
Clock
in
the
Forenoon
we
also
came
thither
.
We
were
provided
with
a
Tinder-box
and
Torches
to
see
these
Caves
,
and
only
made
a
short
Collation
,
reserving
our
Dinner
'till
we
should
return
.
We
entred
into
the
Caves
by
the
assistance
of
our
Torches
,
but
before
we
had
gone
sixty
Paces
,
going
into
the
Mountain
from
one
Cave
to
the
other
,
the
Daughters
of
Madam
de
la
Garde
and
I
began
to
be
afraid
.
Madam
de
la
Garde
laught
at
our
fear
,
and
continued
on
her
way
'till
we
came
to
a
certain
place
,
where
there
were
so
many
Concavities
,
that
many
Eccho's
repeated
the
least
noise
that
we
made
.
The
Primitive
Christians
,
said
Madam
de
la
Garde
,
Praised
God
in
Caves
and
Holes
of
the
Earth
,
in
this
we
ought
to
imitate
them
,
being
on
the
Point
of
being
reduced
to
the
same
necessity
;
and
having
said
thus
,
she
began
to
sing
the
90th
.
Psalm
,
in
which
we
all
bare
our
parts
.
Lord
,
thou
hast
been
our
dwelling
,
thou
In
Ages
all
our
sure
abode
,
Before
the
Mountains
were
brought
forth
,
Or
thou
hadst
form'd
the
World
and
Earth
,
From
everlasting
thou
art
God
.
We
made
a
short
pause
between
every
Verse
,
that
we
might
have
the
pleasure
of
Hearing
the
Eccho's
repeat
what
we
had
sung
,
which
so
ravisht
our
minds
with
admiration
,
that
we
began
to
lay
aside
all
sear
;
when
we
had
sung
this
last
Verse
,
From
everlasting
thou
art
God
:
we
heard
a
miraculous
Voice
that
came
from
a
Concavity
aside
of
us
,
which
finished
the
Couplet
or
Stave
of
the
Psalm
,
and
distinctly
sung
this
Verse
—
And
wilt
be
ever
,
Lord
,
as
now
.
The
fear
that
seized
us
was
so
terrible
,
that
I
almost
wonder
we
had
not
been
Converted
into
Stones
by
it
:
Madam
de
la
Garde
,
as
Couragious
a
Woman
as
she
was
,
and
our
two
Gentlemen
,
were
struck
dumb
:
But
we
were
awaked
out
of
this
Lethargy
,
by
hearing
the
Voice
again
,
which
sung
the
second
Couplet
of
this
Psalm
.
Thou
,
Lord
,
by
thine
Almighty
Power
Man
to
Destruction
dost
turn
,
And
sayest
,
Mens
Children
turn
to
me
,
For
a
thousand
Years
in
thy
sight
be
As
yesterday
that
's
past
and
gone
,
As
Night-watch
,
or
the
shortest
hour
.
This
second
Singing
removed
the
terrible
apprehensions
that
we
were
under
.
We
have
no
need
to
fear
(
said
Madam
de
la
Garde
)
where
the
Praises
of
God
are
sung
;
And
yet
I
Pray
thee
,
added
she
,
whoever
thou
art
,
be
thou
an
Angel
or
a
Man
,
to
continue
thy
singing
.
The
Voice
answered
this
Request
,
by
singing
those
words
of
the
137
Psalm
,
Alas
what
reason
can
us
move
To
sing
the
Praises
of
the
God
of
Love
,
In
such
a
Land
where
we
But
miserable
Strangers
be
?
The
more
we
heard
of
this
Voice
,
the
more
were
we
ravisht
with
it
.
Are
we
(
said
I
)
in
a
Romantick
Countrey
,
that
we
hear
such
Angelical
Voices
in
Desart
Places
?
No
,
(
said
Madam
de
la
Garde
)
Psalms
,
or
the
Praises
of
God
are
but
little
minded
there
,
which
makes
me
confident
that
here
must
be
somewhat
very
mysterious
,
which
I
have
an
carnest
desire
to
discover
,
so
that
I
am
resolved
to
see
from
whence
this
Voice
comes
.
She
had
no
sooner
said
thus
,
but
the
Voice
began
again
,
but
in
so
doleful
a
Tune
,
as
I
fancyed
capable
of
softning
the
very
Rocks
.
Oh
Lord
in
mine
adversity
Draw
near
unto
my
Soul
,
and
save
It
from
my
Cruel
Enemies
,
Who
still
me
persecuted
have
.
My
shame
,
dishonour
,
and
reproach
.
Are
known
(
O
Lord
my
God
)
to
thee
,
Also
my
Bloody
Enemies
And
Foes
,
all
in
thy
Presence
be
.
Reproach
hath
broke
my
Heart
,
and
I
Am
full
of
Heaviness
,
I
lookt
For
Pity
,
but
there
was
not
one
That
on
me
any
Pity
took
.
I
sought
for
Comfort
,
but
I
found
None
that
would
Comfort
me
at
all
;
They
gave
me
Vinegar
for
Drink
.
And
for
my
Meat
they
gave
me
Gall.
This
mournful
Voice
having
sung
these
Words
,
we
heard
no
more
,
except
some
soft
Groans
and
Sighs
.
I
verily
believe
,
said
Madam
de
la
Garde
to
me
,
that
this
is
some
afflicted
Christian
of
our
Brethren
,
let
's
go
and
help
him
.
Hereupon
we
went
towards
the
place
whence
the
Voice
seemed
to
come
,
where
we
saw
somewhat
like
a
Man
,
of
a
proper
Stature
,
cloathed
with
such
Garments
as
appeared
to
have
been
once
very
genteel
and
handsome
,
but
so
torn
and
covered
with
dust
,
that
't
was
impossible
for
us
to
judge
what
Stuff
or
Colour
it
was
of
:
The
Countenance
of
this
Apparition
was
lean
,
pale
,
and
dejected
;
he
had
on
his
Head
a
Cap
,
like
those
that
are
usually
worn
by
Polanders
,
which
covered
his
grey
Hairs
,
which
were
all
ruffled
,
and
a
great
Beard
,
grown
quite
our
of
Fashion
,
of
the
same
colour
with
his
Hait
.
In
a
word
,
every
thing
both
in
the
Person
and
Habit
of
this
Solitary
,
was
extraordinary
and
astonishing
.
We
were
much
afraid
at
the
sight
of
him
,
and
had
it
not
been
for
Madam
de
la
Garde
,
who
on
this
occasion
had
more
Courage
than
the
Gentlemen
that
accompanied
us
,
we
had
certainly
fled
;
but
our
Fear
vanished
as
soon
as
we
heard
him
begin
to
Discourse
with
Madam
de
la
Garde
.
Blessed
be
God
,
said
he
,
that
being
confined
to
this
Cave
for
the
rest
of
my
days
,
God
hath
been
so
gracious
to
me
as
to
give
me
the
sight
of
some
good
Christians
,
that
have
not
bowed
the
Knee
to
the
Roman
Idols
,
nor
been
partakers
of
their
abominations
:
Indeed
,
added
he
,
I
had
forgotten
what
Joy
means
,
before
I
saw
you
,
but
now
my
Heart
is
full
of
it
,
for
I
see
that
God
hath
not
forsaken
me
,
seeing
I
am
visited
by
Persons
that
fear
his
Name
,
and
call
on
him
in
Purity
and
Truth
.
Good
God
,
replyed
Madam
de
la
Garde
,
without
making
any
other
reflection
on
what
he
said
,
methinks
I
should
know
your
Voice
,
which
much
resembles
that
of
a
Man
of
great
worth
of
our
Religian
,
who
hath
been
for
some
time
lost
,
and
was
thought
to
be
made
away
privately
,
since
none
could
give
any
Account
of
him
.
She
spake
these
last
words
so
low
,
that
none
but
the
Solitary
could
hear
them
.
I
believe
,
Madam
,
answered
he
,
that
you
know
me
,
for
I
know
you
very
well
,
you
are
Madam
de
la
Garde
,
a
true
Pattern
of
Virtue
,
Piety
and
Constancy
to
all
those
of
the
Religion
,
and
I
am
—
'T
is
enough
,
said
she
,
interrupting
him
,
not
suffering
him
to
tell
who
he
was
,
because
of
the
Lacqueys
that
were
present
,
and
bare
the
Torches
:
After
which
she
took
him
aside
,
and
they
discoursed
together
a
large
hour
,
during
which
we
visited
several
of
the
little
Caves
,
in
which
we
found
nothing
of
Curiosity
;
so
that
we
came
back
as
soon
as
we
heard
that
Madam
de
la
Garde
had
ended
her
Conversation
with
the
Solitary
,
whom
she
earnestly
invited
to
eat
with
us
;
but
he
excused
himself
very
handsomely
,
and
with
much
Civility
,
and
returned
to
his
dark
Habitation
.
As
soon
as
we
were
out
of
the
Cave
,
and
Madam
de
la
Garde
had
sent
away
the
Lacqueys
,
about
some
little
business
:
You
would
never
think
,
(
my
Children
)
said
she
,
that
this
poor
Man
I
discoursed
with
but
now
,
was
not
only
famous
once
for
Zeal
,
Piety
,
Vertue
and
Charity
,
but
also
for
his
Riches
and
Reputation
.
We
may
truly
say
,
that
he
was
the
support
of
such
poor
men
as
were
persecuted
for
their
Religion
:
Such
as
were
spoiled
of
their
Estates
he
maintained
out
of
his
own
;
such
as
their
Enemies
endeavoured
unjustly
to
oppress
he
defended
;
the
Afflicted
found
a
great
deal
of
Comfort
from
him
.
He
made
good
his
Ground
for
a
long
time
against
Doctors
,
Great
Men
and
Soldiers
,
against
Priests
and
Monks
.
When
the
greatest
Tempest
began
to
arise
against
us
,
and
the
Pastor
of
his
Church
being
terrified
with
the
Apprehensions
of
Danger
,
left
it
to
the
Discretion
of
the
wild
Boars
of
the
Forrest
,
he
alone
stood
fast
,
and
bear
the
shock
of
all
the
Assaults
that
were
made
upon
this
poor
Flock
.
Insomuch
that
the
Rage
of
the
Enemies
of
the
Truth
against
him
grew
so
great
,
that
the
least
Injury
they
did
him
was
to
take
his
Estate
from
him
.
He
was
forced
to
flye
from
his
home
,
and
to
wander
many
days
in
continual
danger
of
being
seized
and
ruined
.
In
the
mean
while
the
Members
of
his
Church
were
scattered
,
many
of
them
fled
,
some
into
Holland
,
others
into
England
,
and
some
that
were
unsound
revolted
from
the
Truth
.
For
his
part
he
was
resolved
not
to
tarry
in
France
,
but
to
retire
into
Germany
:
And
whilst
the
Clouds
were
ga
hering
,
and
the
Tempest
,
with
which
he
was
at
last
over●aken
,
was
at
a
distance
,
he
gathered
a
pretty
good
summ
of
Money
,
which
he
took
with
him
,
resolving
to
go
directly
for
Germany
,
accompanyed
with
a
very
honest
,
faithful
young
Man
;
but
being
somewhat
in●●mmoded
on
the
way
,
in
a
place
remote
from
all
Habitation
,
he
saw
these
Caves
,
and
retired
into
them
;
but
't
was
not
long
e're
this
solitude
to
which
necessity
had
at
first
forced
him
,
began
to
please
him
,
so
that
he
resolved
to
spend
the
rest
of
his
days
in
it
.
He
found
conveniences
beyond
his
Expectation
,
as
certain
Steps
that
lead
up
to
the
top
of
the
Rock●
where
he
chose
his
Lodging
in
a
place
that
's
dry
and
wholesome
,
whereas
the
Air
of
the
lower
part
of
the
Cave
is
moist
and
choaking
.
As
for
his
provisions
the
Young
Man
that
's
with
him
,
goes
from
time
to
time
to
buy
them
for
him
.
But
wee
'l
speak
more
largely
of
him
another
time
;
cons●der
't
is
late
,
and
if
we
intend
to
dine
to
day
,
't
is
time
to
begin
.
In
the
mean
time
the
Lacqueys
took
care
to
spread
our
Provisions
on
the
Grass
,
so
that
we
dined
after
the
Turkish
Mode
:
And
we
should
have
been
much
inclined
to
Mirth
and
Pleasure
,
had
not
the
surprizing
adventure
of
the
Solitary
made
us
serious
.
'T
is
indeed
so
rare
a
thing
for
Persons
of
the
Reformed
Religion
to
retire
from
the
World
,
after
this
manner
,
that
one
Example
may
pass
for
a
Miracle
.
You
wonder
at
this
,
said
Madam
de
la
Garde
,
for
my
part
I
don
't
at
all
.
They
use
us
as
they
formerly
did
the
Primitive
Christians
;
and
is
it
strange
if
some
amongst
us
imitate
those
holy
Persons
,
who
retired
into
Desarts
,
and
holes
of
Rocks
?
May
not
the
same
Calamities
inspire
Persons
with
the
same
Resolutions
,
how
ridiculous
soever
they
may
seem
to
the
Men
of
this
World
.
Dinner
being
ended
,
Madam
de
la
Garde
,
sent
Monsieur
d'
Arbaux
,
and
Monsieur
de
Chables
into
the
Rock
,
to
see
if
they
could
meet
with
the
Solitary
,
with
whom
she
earnestly
desired
to
have
another
Conference
.
They
soon
met
him
,
for
he
hearing
their
voice
,
and
even
what
they
said
,
(
the
voice
easily
running
from
one
end
of
the
Rock
to
the
other
,
)
came
to
them
,
and
had
the
complaisance
to
meet
us
at
the
entrance
of
the
Cave
,
notwithstanding
the
disorder
he
was
in
.
Madam
de
la
Ga●●●
,
as
soon
as
as
she
saw
him
,
sent
away
the
Lacque●s
,
and
begun
a
discourse
with
him
thus
.
'T
is
not
without
Reason
,
said
she
,
that
Truth
is
said
to
be
found
in
the
Desarts
and
Caves
of
the
Earth
,
whilst
falshood
too
often
establisheth
her
abode
in
the
Palaces
of
Kings
;
since
we
see
such
as
love
the
Truth
,
both
in
Faith
,
and
in
Discourse
,
chuse
the
most
savage
places
to
dwell
in
.
It
may
be
,
replyed
the
Solitary
,
that
Truth
would
be
found
in
the
Palaces
of
Kings
,
did
not
the
greatness
of
its
splendor
offend
them
,
and
disturb
their
quiet
,
they
would
not
have
its
beams
so
near
;
nor
would
they
be
told
,
that
after
all
they
are
but
men
,
composed
of
the
same
materials
,
and
as
necessarily
obnoxious
to
Death
as
others
are
.
How
much
less
can
they
endure
to
be
told
of
their
Vices
,
Debaucheries
,
Imperfections
,
Infidelity
and
Falshood
.
Do
us
the
Favour
,
said
Madam
de
la
Garde
,
to
give
us
an
Account
of
the
Motives
that
have
obliged
you
to
embrace
so
strange
a
kind
of
Life
as
that
you
now
lead
:
That
I
shall
willingly
do
,
answered
he
.
The
first
was
the
deplorable
Estate
of
our
Churches
.
I
reckon
their
Estate
deplorable
,
not
only
because
of
the
Persecutions
they
suffer
from
without
,
but
because
of
their
own
Infirmities
and
Failures
.
I
will
not
(
Madam
)
act
the
Saint
,
nor
make
any
Pictures
to
Holiness
;
for
I
account
my self
a
great
Sinner
,
yet
were
I
not
able
to
behold
the
Universal
Corruption
of
Manners
amongst
us
,
without
being
filled
with
Horror
and
Amazement
:
Alas
,
we
have
imitated
the
Children
of
this
World
,
and
in
some
respects
have
out-done
them
too
;
Pride
,
Luxury
,
Dissoluteness
,
have
abounded
amongst
us
,
as
amongst
the
Heathen
;
we
have
offered
Incense
to
our
Revenge
,
our
Animosities
,
our
Covetousness
,
and
our
Ambition
;
yea
a
great
part
of
our
Pastors
have
sollowed
the
same
Course
.
Alas
!
Ladies
,
alas
Gentlemen
,
(
added
he
with
a
deep
sigh
)
is
not
this
cause
enough
for
a
Man
to
wish
for
a
place
far
from
so
scandalous
a
Society
?
yet
not
making
any
Schism
in
the
Faith
,
or
Worship
that
we
profess
.
How
often
have
I
said
with
the
Prophet
Jeremiah
,
Oh
that
I
had
a
Co●tage
of
Travellers
in
the
Wilderness
,
there
would
I
abide
,
and
there
would
I
bewail
the
sins
of
the
Daughter
of
my
People
.
I
would
indeed
have
done
so
,
had
not
my
Conscience
told
me
,
that
't
was
no
time
to
make
a
Retreat
when
we
are
called
to
the
Combate
;
no
time
to
hide
our selves
when
we
ought
to
show
our selves
to
them
that
are
weak
in
the
Faith
,
to
be
to
them
Examples
of
Constancy
and
Perseverance
.
I
stayed
therefore
in
the
World
,
out
of
a
design
of
serving
others
;
I
made
use
of
this
time
to
warn
,
both
Consistories
,
Pastors
,
and
People
,
that
a
dreadful
storm
was
gathering
,
which
would
fall
upon
us
e're
we
were
aware
:
But
I
was
accounted
a
Phanatick
,
a
Visionary
,
a
Dreamer
,
a
false
Prophet
,
an
Enthusiast
,
and
what
else
they
pleased
;
yea
,
men
were
so
far
from
believing
me
,
that
they
laugh'd
at
what
I
said
.
Oh
how
willingly
would
I
have
spent
all
my
Blood
,
that
I
might
not
have
been
a
true
Prophet
of
the
Desolation
that
's
come
upon
us
!
But
had
I
been
silent
,
that
could
not
have
prevented
it
.
'T
is
not
without
very
good
reason
that
the
Holy
Scripture
calls
men
sometimes
brutish
,
sometimes
mad
and
Foolish
;
for
although
they
are
told
,
that
the
danger
is
inevitable
,
that
the
hand
is
lifted
up
to
strike
the
deadly
blow
,
unless
they
repent
,
yet
they
will
still
persevere
in
their
Iniquities
,
and
add
to
the
measure
of
their
Crimes
;
they
are
not
content
to
walk
leisurably
to
their
ruine
,
but
run
headlong
into
it
;
and
any
one
that
did
but
seriously
consider
their
actions
,
would
imagine
that
they
were
afraid
they
should
not
be
miserable
soon
enough
.
We
have
seen
our
Miseries
coming
upon
us
by
degrees
.
We
have
had
time
to
have
prevented
them
by
our
Tears
and
Repentance
,
and
yet
we
have
been
so
brutish
,
so
besotted
,
as
that
we
have
neither
wept
nor
repented
.
At
length
those
evils
that
threatned
us
are
come
upon
us
,
and
have
as
it
were
seized
us
by
the
Throat
when
we
least
expected
them
.
Our
Churches
are
demolished
,
and
our
Religious
Assemblies
interdicted
in
a
thousand
places
where
they
were
before
free
.
In
a
word
,
you
know
your selves
all
that
hath
befallen
us
,
so
that
there
's
no
need
that
I
should
make
such
a
doleful
recapitulation
of
it
.
How
often
have
I
longed
for
Death
,
and
envied
the
condition
of
those
that
are
at
rest
in
the
Lord
!
How
often
have
I
accounted
those
happy
that
are
gone
home
before
the
coming
of
our
Anguishes
!
or
those
whom
Death
surprizing
in
their
Cradles
,
hath
prevented
from
seeing
those
Afflictions
wherewith
we
are
at
present
continually
exercised
!
Was
not
this
enough
to
make
me
hate
the
world
,
and
retire
into
some
Desart
where
I
might
shed
tears
in
abundance
,
without
fear
of
contradiction
?
For
the
Cruelty
we
are
at
present
under
,
is
so
great
,
that
our
very
tears
are
made
Crimes
.
We
are
persecuted
and
dare
not
say
so
,
nor
make
use
of
the
term
Persecution
,
or
Persecutors
.
We
must
look
p●easantly
in
the
midst
of
Torments
,
and
the
bate
saying
that
we
are
under
Afflictions
,
and
groan
under
them
,
is
enough
to
make
us
accounted
bad
Subjects
:
For
my
part
,
having
my
heart
full
of
Grief
,
I
was
forced
to
leave
all
commerce
with
men
,
and
to
seek
in
the
thickest
Forrests
and
darkest
Caves
,
a
place
where
I
might
freely
complain
of
our
Miseries
.
But
that
that
was
the
immediate
cause
of
this
Voluntary
Retreat
,
was
a
Journey
which
I
made
to
Court
,
about
the
Affairs
of
our
Churches
,
and
my
own
.
I
saw
such
abominable
Corruptions
there
,
as
were
not
exceeded
under
the
Regency
of
Katherin●
de
Medices
,
who
brought
the
Italians
to
act
on
this
great
Theatre
of
Europe
,
who
filled
the
Court
with
the
most
horrible
Vices
that
were
ever
heard
of
.
What
vile
Discourses
did
I
hear
from
the
highest
Nobility
of
the
Kingdom
,
both
at
their
Tables
,
and
in
their
Walks
,
about
their
horrible
and
unuatural
Debaucheries
.
Ordinary
Vices
are
at
present
accounted
Vertues
,
while
such
Crimes
are
perpetrated
,
as
have
formerly
brought
Torments
of
Fire
and
Brimstone
from
Heaven
upon
a
People
;
not
to
speak
of
those
horrible
Blasphemies
that
are
daily
heard
,
such
as
the
Devils
themselves
could
never
have
invented
,
and
a
thousand
other
Villanies
which
I
shall
not
name
,
and
would
to
God
I
had
never
heard
.
I
was
one
day
thinking
upon
these
things
,
when
a
Gentleman
came
to
make
this
Proposal
to
me
,
That
if
I
would
abandon
the
Heresie
of
Calvin
,
and
submit
my self
to
the
true
Catholick
,
Apostolick
,
and
Roman
Church
,
I
should
not
only
preserve
mine
own
Estate
,
but
should
also
be
advanced
to
extraordinary
Dignities
.
He
that
made
me
this
Proposal
,
was
one
of
the
greatest
Debauchees
of
all
the
Court
:
He
pressed
me
much
to
a
Complyance
,
remonstrating
that
the
advantage
was
very
considerable
,
and
that
't
would
be
my
Prudence
to
embrace
this
offer
,
whilst
the
Court
was
in
so
good
an
Humour
.
Though
I
were
a
Catholick
already
(
answered
I
)
yet
I
would
turn
Protestant
,
that
I
might
not
●e
of
a
Communion
of
which
you
are
:
What
's
the
meaning
of
this
,
(
added
I
)
that
you
,
who
believe
not
in
God
,
should
exhort
me
to
turn
Catholick
?
I
a●●ure
you
,
(
said
he
)
that
the
King
will
have
but
●ne
Religion
in
his
Kingdom
,
and
that
such
as
refuse
to
Conform
to
his
Will
,
in
embracing
the
Catholick
Religion
—
The
King
,
(
said
I
,
interrupting
him
with
an
heat
whereof
I
was
not
Master
)
the
King
would
do
better
,
and
act
more
for
the
advantage
of
his
State
,
did
he
purge
it
of
an
infinite
number
of
Debauchees
,
Blasphemers
,
Atheists
,
and
such
like
Trash
,
than
by
dealing
so
severely
with
so
great
a
number
of
good
Subjects
,
who
are
guilty
of
no
other
Crime
but
refusing
to
go
to
Mass
.
These
words
were
too
sincere
for
the
Age
in
which
we
live
,
and
also
exposed
me
to
much
Danger
,
against
which
I
had
no
other
defence
but
flight
.
Oh
how
much
safer
is
it
at
present
for
men
to
reflect
upon
the
Conduct
of
the
Almighty
God
,
than
on
that
of
the
Kings
of
the
Earth
!
Every
body
knew
my
Accuser
to
be
one
of
the
most
Prophane
,
the
greatest
Blasphemer
,
Atheist
and
Debauchee
of
all
the
Court
:
Yet
he
had
never
received
any
check
for
his
disorders
,
never
was
in
the
least
punished
for
them
;
but
I
,
a
poor
Huguenot
,
could
no
sooner
speak
a
true
and
righteous
word
,
but
I
presently
found
a
Million
of
Enemies
arm'd
against
me
:
On
the
one
hand
,
all
the
Libertines
and
Debauchees
of
the
Court
were
enraged
against
me
,
for
presuming
to
reprove
their
way
of
living
;
these
falsly
accused
me
for
speaking
irreverently
of
the
King
and
Government
:
On
the
other
hand
,
the
Society
of
the
Jesuites
were
resolved
to
ruine
me
,
making
it
a
point
of
Honour
to
do
so
,
as
being
a
most
dangerous
Heretick
,
whom
't
was
fit
to
rid
the
World
of
,
in
order
to
the
accomplishing
their
Designs
on
others
.
Yet
I
remained
very
secure
at
my
own
Lodgings
,
never
imagining
that
I
was
pursued
with
so
much
fury
;
the
terri●lest
of
all
disgraces
was
just
ready
to
overtake
me
,
when
I
did
not
in
the
least
suspect
it
;
but
a
Billet
▪
that
I
received
from
an
unknown
hand
awaked
me
out
of
this
security
,
the
Contents
of
it
were
these
:
AS
soon
as
you
shall
have
read
this
Billet
,
be
gone
without
delay
;
so
formidable
a
Party
is
form'd
against
you
,
that
were
you
a
P●ince
of
the
Blood
,
you
must
needs
fall
unde●
it
:
Of
all
the
Countreys
in
the
World
,
none
is
so
dangerous
for
you
as
France
,
and
of
all
the
Places
in
France
none
can
be
more
fatal
to
you
than
Paris
.
If
you
are
disco●ered
here
,
I
account
you
more
miserable
than
if
y●●
were
cast
into
the
depth
of
the
Sea
.
Farewell
:
Make
use
of
these
few
words
.
This
(
continued
the
Solitary
)
was
a
terrible
Billet
;
yet
having
made
it
my
business
to
prepare
my
mind
for
the
most
cruel
Events
,
I
was
not
much
surprized
at
the
greatest
Threatnings
.
I
prepared
my self
for
my
departure
with
all
imaginable
Secrecy
,
taking
leave
of
my
most
intimate
Friends
,
and
returning
to
my
Lodgings
Incognito
,
where
I
staid
some
time
,
'till
I
could
receive
a
Summe
of
Money
,
which
I
kept
against
a
time
of
need
,
and
'till
I
had
hid
some
Papers
of
great
Importance
;
which
having
done
,
I
resolved
to
leave
France
as
soon
as
I
could
,
accompanied
only
with
a
young
Man
,
in
whose
Virtue
and
Fidelity
I
entirely
confided
.
I
don't
deny
but
't
was
some
trouble
to
me
to
think
of
retiring
amongst
Strangers
,
who
though
they
make
Profession
of
the
same
Religion
with
me
,
yet
it
may
be
have
no
more
Vertue
or
Piety
than
the
Reformed
in
France
:
And
I
know
by
several
relations
which
I
had
from
several
Persons
yet
alive
,
their
●●kewarmness
and
indifferency
with
respect
to
the
most
pure
religious
Worship
:
But
what
should
I
do
?
I
must
either
resolve
on
Death
or
perputual
Imprisonment
if
I
staid
in
France
;
or
else
leave
it
to
secure
my
Life
,
or
at
least
my
Liberty
.
In
a
Town
which
I
passed
through
in
my
Journey
,
dwelt
a
good
Man
of
the
Reformed
Religion
,
above
fourscore
and
ten
years
of
Age.
I
knew
him
by
report
,
as
he
also
knew
me
,
and
therefore
thought
fit
to
visit
him
in
my
way
,
and
desire
his
Advice
.
If
I
were
of
your
Age
(
said
he
)
I
would
do
as
you
do
.
I
would
as
carefully
flye
France
,
as
Seamen
do
the
Coasts
of
Algiers
and
Tunis
:
Oh
how
happy
are
those
that
leave
an
house
that
's
full
of
Cracks
,
and
which
every
blast
of
wind
threatens
with
ruine
.
But
Monsieur
,
replyed
I
,
France
is
at
present
in
so
flourishing
a
condition
,
that
it
gives
Laws
to
all
Europe
,
its
power
makes
all
her
Neighbours
trembles
:
But
,
(
answered
he
)
what
more
evident
and
certain
Tokens
can
you
desire
of
approaching
Destruction
,
than
the
Universal
Corruption
that
reigns
in
it
,
from
the
least
to
the
greatest
?
Than
that
insolent
Pride
,
and
that
cruel
persecution
which
is
acted
against
the
Faithful
.
Assure
your self
,
my
Son
,
that
one
of
these
things
hath
formerly
overturned
Empires
,
that
were
more
illustrious
in
their
beginnings
and
rise
,
than
France
can
ever
hope
to
be
in
the
height
of
its
Grandure
.
Much
more
reason
hath
a
State
in
which
all
those
three
things
are
sound
,
to
believe
its
ruine
to
be
at
the
Door
.
These
words
,
said
the
Solitary
,
pierced
my
Heart
,
especially
when
the
good
Old
Man
added
this
:
You
know
,
said
he
,
that
the
Holy
Scripture
tells
us
,
that
the
Judgments
of
God
begin
at
his
own
house
.
There
's
no
truth
more
fully
confirmed
than
this
is
,
by
innumerable
and
most
Authentick
Examples
,
whereof
we
have
seen
some
with
our
own
Eyes
.
God
inflicted
his
Rod
on
our
Churches
in
the
times
of
our
Fathers
,
which
were
miserably
ravaged
and
desolated
;
but
when
once
their
T●yal
was
over
,
God
at
length
avenged
himself
on
their
Enemies
▪
not
only
,
on
the
Heads
and
Authors
of
their
Miseries
,
but
also
on
all
the
People
,
punishing
the
Children
for
the
Iniquities
of
their
Fa
hers
.
When
God
had
executed
his
Judgments
on
his
Church
in
the
days
of
our
Ancestors
,
who
were
exposed
to
Massacres
and
Burnings
;
he
turned
his
hand
against
our
Enemies
,
and
by
a
just
Decree
we
saw
France
punished
by
her self
,
for
the
Cruelties
she
had
committed
;
and
there
was
no
considerable
Town
in
which
Innocent
Blood
had
been
shed
,
but
was
exposed
to
the
terrible
stroaks
of
Plague
,
War
,
and
Famine
,
and
those
who
had
most
cryed
out
against
the
Hugonots
,
were
the
first
that
employed
their
Force
and
Cruelty
against
their
own
Country
,
and
at
length
God
cast
these
Rods
of
his
Anger
into
the
Fire
.
'T
had
been
but
a
small
thing
if
only
the
Authors
of
our
Misery
had
suffered
,
all
France
was
involved
in
the
same
punishment
,
in
the
same
Indignation
of
God
.
Be
confident
of
this
,
that
the
Corruption
,
the
Insolence
,
and
the
Persecution
of
the
Clergy
of
France
against
our
Churches
,
hath
a
fixed
Period
,
which
when
it
is
once
come
,
the
long-suffering
of
God
will
be
at
an
end
,
and
hee
'l
no
longer
bear
with
the
Oppressors
of
his
Saints
,
the
Blasphemies
of
his
Name
,
and
the
Contemners
of
his
Glory
.
As
for
this
term
which
God
hath
fixed
,
which
must
expire
before
hee
'l
execute
his
Justice
,
none
knows
it
;
for
there
are
some
Wretches
to
whom
God
puts
a
stop
in
the
beginning
of
their
Cariere
,
and
there
are
others
whom
he
gives
a
longer
scope
and
space
,
and
seems
to
have
forgotten
them
,
but
in
the
end
he
will
find
them
,
so
as
to
render
the
Vengeance
he
executes
upon
them
,
glorious
.
But
not
to
amuse
my self
with
Arguments
,
to
prove
what
I
say
,
I
exhort
you
to
remember
,
that
every
wise
Man
,
if
he
carefully
consider
the
matter
,
must
fl●e
out
of
France
.
Our
Kingdom
is
sicker
than
we
imagine
,
and
the
time
in
which
we
may
think
it
to
be
above
all
fear
,
may
be
for
ought
we
know
the
very
moment
that
God
will
take
to
hum●●e
it
;
and
if
once
he
lay
his
Rod
on
the
French
,
a●sure
●●ur
self
,
the
stroke
will
not
be
light
,
or
i●'s
duration
short
.
As
for
you
,
my
Son
,
you
do
well
to
re●ire
betimes
,
and
to
imitate
those
Birds
,
who
foreseeing
a
hard
season
,
prepare
themselves
against
it
by
changing
their
Habitations
.
Go
therefore
,
and
the
Lord
go
with
you
,
for
my
part
I
am
going
the
way
of
all
the
Earth
,
and
I
hope
that
God
will
be
so
gracious
to
me
as
to
take
me
out
of
this
World
,
before
he
executes
his
worst
and
last
Vengeance
upon
us
.
When
I
had
(
added
the
Solitary
)
taken
my
leave
of
my
Old
Man
,
whose
words
made
so
great
an
Impression
on
my
Spirit
,
that
I
could
not
but
think
on
them
day
and
night
,
I
happen'd
to
lose
my
way
for
want
of
minding
it
,
and
found
my self
before
the
mouth
of
this
Cave
,
into
which
a
hard
and
long
rain
forced
me
to
enter
,
without
any
other
des
gn
but
that
of
sheltering
my self
from
the
Storm
.
I
found
in
it
an
honest
Country-man
,
who
was
c●me
thither
out
of
the
same
Design
.
He
told
me
so
many
curious
things
concerning
the
Cave
,
that
I
had
a
great
mind
to
see
it
,
and
promised
him
a
large
recompence
if
he
would
accompany
me
:
My
offers
engaged
him
,
and
he
immediately
returned
into
the
Village
where
he
lived
,
(
which
is
but
a
quar●er
of
a
League
hence
,
)
and
brought
back
with
him
some
Torches
,
together
with
a
Tinder-box
,
and
also
a
line
,
which
if
there
were
any
need
we
might
make
use
of
,
as
Theseus
did
of
Ariadnes
thread
.
With
these
Provisions
we
entred
the
Cave
,
which
we
visited
on
both
sides
,
at
length
he
showed
me
a
way
where
we
saw
the
print
of
mens
feet
,
we
followed
this
track
,
and
by
a
kind
of
Private
Stairs
,
which
Art
assisting
Nature
had
made
,
we
,
after
many
turnings
,
came
to
the
top
of
the
Rock
,
which
we
found
open
,
and
sufficiently
light
.
To
this
open
place
there
was
a
door
,
which
being
shut
secured
it
against
the
injuries
of
the
weather
:
There
were
also
other
less
holes
,
which
were
beaten
out
to
admit
the
light
,
I
imagined
that
this
had
been
the
Habitation
of
some
Hermite
,
that
was
weary
of
the
world
as
I
were
,
and
had
fitted
this
place
for
his
Accommodation
.
The
Country-man
confirmed
me
in
this
Opinion
,
and
told
me
,
that
he
had
heard
his
Grandfather
say
,
That
a
Man
who
had
the
Reputation
of
great
Holiness
had
formerly
dwelt
there
.
Immediately
I
had
a
Fancy
,
which
the
World
it
may
be
will
judge
somewhat
extravagant
.
I
resolved
to
try
whether
I
could
bear
such
a
kind
of
Life
as
the
Ancient
Hermites
led
:
I
communicated
my
Design
to
the
Country-man
,
who
in
all
his
Discourses
seemed
more
civil
and
judicious
than
such
People
ordinarily
are
.
I
gave
him
ten
Crowns
,
and
conjured
him
to
assist
me
;
besides
I
promised
him
a
double
or
treble
Reward
for
all
the
pains
he
should
take
for
me
,
and
he
ravished
with
his
happiness
,
promised
to
do
any
thing
that
I
should
comm●nd
him
.
This
Night
I
lodged
at
the
Village
where
he
dwelt
,
and
told
him
all
that
I
would
have
him
do
for
me
.
He
presently
apprehended
my
meaning
,
and
being
an
Industrious
Man
,
returned
the
next
Morning
with
me
to
the
Cave
,
where
he
took
measure
o●
the
Door
,
Windows
,
and
the
place
for
the
Bed
,
and
wrought
so
hard
,
with
one
of
his
Companions
,
that
at
the
e●d
of
two
days
he
returned
to
put
●p
the
things
that
he
had
made
,
and
fixed
a
Lock
●o
my
Door
.
I●
a
word
,
he
wrought
so
well
,
that
〈◊〉
had
no
reason
to
complain
of
the
cost
:
Besides
,
●e
bought
me
divers
Provisions
,
and
promised
to
●eep
my
Counsel
Inviolably
,
and
in
this
he
hath
●een
as
good
as
his
Word
.
He
constantly
comes
●●ice
a
week
to
see
me
,
and
if
at
any
other
time
I
●ant
any
thing
,
I
send
my
Servant
into
the
Village
,
●o
that
I
am
as
well
furnished
with
all
Convenien●ies
as
I
could
desire
.
It
may
pos●ible
seem
very
rude
and
severe
for
a
man
to
live
as
I
do
,
separated
from
the
whole
world
,
●nd
from
the
Company
of
Friends
:
But
't
is
no
such
●●deed
Life
as
you
may
imagine
;
and
when
a
man
●oth
once
give
up
his
Spirit
to
Prayer
,
to
the
Prai●es
of
God
,
and
to
Holy
Meditations
,
hee
'l
find
such
●leas●res
,
as
we
can
never
comprehend
whilst
we
●re
entangled
in
the
Affairs
of
the
World
.
As
for
●his
Young
Ma●
who
is
obstinately
resolved
never
●o
leave
me
,
he
suits
his
Inclinations
well
enough
●ith
mine
,
nor
●o
I
contradict
him
in
his
Innocent
●iversions
.
I
suffer
him
to
enjoy
the
Pleasures
of
●unting
and
Walking
,
as
well
knowing
that
when
Devotion
is
not
free
,
't
is
of
no
value
,
and
doth
not
●●serve
the
name
of
Devotion
.
I
never
found
the
least
inconveniency
by
this
ex●●aordinary
change
of
Life
and
Lodging
,
which
I
●ttri●ute
to
God●
particular
assistance
.
I
never
re●●etted
my
past
enjoyments
,
if
any
thing
afflicts
●●e
,
't
is
the
remembrance
of
the
Ancient
Prosperity
●f
our
Churches
,
and
the
consideration
of
their
pre●ent
misery
.
One
day
,
as
I
happened
to
be
thinking
●ery
seriously
on
his
,
I
fell
into
so
profound
a
sleep
,
that
〈◊〉
dream't
a
Dre●m
,
which
for
its
rarity
I
shall
never
●e
able
to
forget
,
no
more
than
another
which
I
●ad
some
days
after
.
I
should
,
did
I
not
fear
be●ng
redious
,
rel●te
them
to
you
.
You
are
so
rare
a
Person
,
replyed
Madam
de
la
Garde
,
that
yo●
very
Dreams
must
have
something
Mysteriou●
in
them
.
This
Consideration
induced
me
to
recreate
m●
mind
,
by
painting
in
Enigmatique
Tables
,
the
present
State
of
our
Churches
and
our
Enemies
,
hoping
,
that
I
may
one
day
have
an
opportunity
t●
put
them
into
such
hands
as
may
make
them
publick
;
and
that
these
Pictures
may
be
of
some
use
〈◊〉
such
as
see
them
.
How
,
said
Madam
de
la
Gard●
were
you
a
Painter
too
;
Yes
Madam
,
answered
he
I
were
formerly
,
with
indifferent
good
success
,
though
〈◊〉
curbed
mine
Inclinations
,
judging
it
fit
,
that
a
Man
wh●
hath
more
Noble
and
Important
Employments
,
should
only
use
this
as
a
diversion
.
I
had
indeed
left
the
use
〈◊〉
the
Pencil
for
above
twenty
years
,
but
since
I
became
a
Voluntary
Hermite
,
I
reassumed
this
Employment
to
have
a
sensible
Idea
of
my
Meditations
I
would
desire
you
to
see
my
Study
:
but
since
the
way
is
troublesome
,
and
indeed
dangerous
,
I
'll
g●●●
my self
and
fetch
what
I
would
show
you
.
Here
upon
he
went
into
his
Cave
,
and
in
a
sho●●
time
after
returned
to
us
,
bringing
with
him
sever●●
Pictures
rolled
up
together
.
The
first
that
he
showed
us
,
was
the
Prospect
〈◊〉
a
plain
Countrey
,
in
which
were
nothing
but
Te●ples
,
very
simple
,
and
without
E●lls
.
Some
of
the●●
were
standing
,
others
were
half
ruined
.
and
of
othe●
we
could
hardly
discern
the
place
where
they
had
on●
stood
.
Over
against
those
Temples
that
were
y●●
standing
,
we
saw
several
Batteries
of
Cannons
,
the
Equipage
of
the
Cannoneers
was
very
pleasant
,
〈◊〉
some
had
Miters
like
Abbots
,
others
had
extra●gant
Garbs
like
Monks
,
and
very
many
of
the
had
three
cornered
Caps
like
Jesuites
.
But
the
were
rather
employed
about
the
Bombs
and
Mi●●●
than
about
the
Artillery
.
Amongst
all
those
Ban●ries
there
was
one
Principal
one
,
upon
which
●●ritten
,
The
Great
Battery
Royal
;
the
Master-Cano●cers
were
known
to
resemble
the
Father
la
Chaise
,
●●d
Mounsier
the
Arch-Bishop
of
Paris
.
The
second
Picture
represented
a
Woman
,
that
●●emed
to
have
been
very
beautiful
,
but
Affliction
had
●tterly
defaced
a
great
part
of
her
Beauty
;
she
was
of
a
dark
Complexion
,
and
out
of
her
Mouth
came
his
Writing
.
Look
not
upon
me
because
I
am
black
,
●●cause
the
Sun
hath
looked
upon
me
:
Her
Garments
●okt
as
though
they
had
once
been
very
rich
,
●ut
they
were
now
all
rent
and
torn
;
in
her
hands
●e
held
a
great
Book
,
whose
Title
was
,
THE
WORD
●F
GOD
;
several
Persons
endeavoured
to
snatch
●is
Book
from
her
,
and
tare
it
in
pieces
;
but
an
●and
came
out
of
Heaven
,
and
smote
them
on
he
Fingers
with
a
little
Rod
,
forcing
them
to
let
to
their
hold
:
Above
the
Head
of
this
Woman
●as
written
,
The
Pourtraict
of
the
Christian
Reformed
●●●●ch
.
The
third
Picture
represented
a
Tempest
,
so
ex●ellently
well
,
that
the
bare
sight
of
it
was
enough
●o
fill
any
one
with
terror
,
herein
supassing
most
other
Pictures
;
the
Winds
were
drawn
with
swoln
●aces
,
blowing
with
such
impetuosity
,
that
the
Sea
seemed
to
be
nothing
but
moving
Mountains
.
I
observed
that
these
Winds
were
drawn
much
after
the
same
manner
as
they
are
described
by
the
●oets
,
except
that
some
of
them
had
Miters
,
Hats
,
●uare
Caps
,
and
Hoods
;
I
perceived
that
one
of
●●em
had
a
tripple
Crown
,
who
blew
with
all
ima●●nable
carnestness
,
but
produced
not
half
the
effect
●hich
another
did
that
had
a
three-corner'd
Cap
:
〈◊〉
the
midst
of
all
this
Tempest
was
a
small
Vessel
,
〈◊〉
which
were
three
or
four
Persons
,
she
was
without
Oars
,
Sails
,
or
Rudder
,
and
round
about
her
was
●ritten
thus
,
Save
us
,
we
perish
!
and
in
another
Writ●●g
which
came
from
a
certain
place
of
the
Hea●as
,
which
was
perfectly
clear
,
were
these
words
,
Why
are
ye
afraid
,
O
ye
of
little
Faith
?
This
third
Table
(
said
I
)
seems
more
obscure
than
the
two
former
.
This
Vessel
which
you
seen
replyed
the
Solitary
,
is
another
Picture
of
the
Christian
reformed
Church
:
This
Tempestuous
Sea
are
the
People
and
Nations
of
the
Earth
,
who
are
〈◊〉
the
Holy
Scripture
set
forth
under
the
Notion
〈◊〉
abundance
of
Waters
,
which
move
not
of
themselves
,
unless
agitated
by
the
Winds
,
which
make
them
roar
and
pass
their
bounds
;
for
the
People
would
never
so
violently
rise
up
against
the
Church
did
not
the
Pope's
Cardinals
and
all
the
Clergy
continually
perswade
them
,
that
the
most
meritorious
Action
they
can
do
,
is
to
rid
the
World
of
those
whom
they
call
Hereticks
.
As
for
the
Vesse●●
it self
,
't
is
the
Church
,
in
which
are
the
true
Relievers
,
who
yet
are
not
perfectly
freed
from
the
remainders
of
Unbelief
,
so
that
seeing
themselves
in
danger
,
they
cry
out
,
Save
us
,
we
perish
:
But
what
Jesus
Christ
said
to
St.
Peter
,
may
be
very
well
applyed
to
them
,
O
thou
of
little
Faith
!
why
art
thou
afraid
?
Indeed
,
did
we
as
firmly
trust
on
Divine
Assistance
as
our
Fathers
did
,
we
should
no
more
than
they
want
this
Assistance
.
The
fourth
Picture
represented
a
beautiful
and
great
Leopard
,
who
having
been
a
long
time
kept
chain'd
,
had
at
length
broke
his
Chains
.
We
also
saw
many
Hunters
,
who
did
all
that
possibly
they
could
to
take
him
.
Most
of
these
Hunters
were
either
cloathed
in
the
Habits
of
Jesuites
,
or
at
least
bare
some
Marks
of
their
Devotion
to
that
Order
〈◊〉
some
of
them
spread
their
Nets
to
ensnare
him
,
others
compounded
Mixtures
to
stupifie
him
,
and
cast
him
into
a
sleep
,
but
none
durst
venture
to
put
the
Chain
about
his
Neck
,
which
was
in
a
readiness
to
this
end
,
for
this
dangerous
Beast
had
strangled
some
of
the
Hunters
and
Dogs
that
durst
come
near
him
.
You
'l
easily
imagine
what
this
Picture
signifies
,
added
the
Solitary
,
when
you
understand
that
this
Leopard
is
nothing
else
but
●he
Kingdom
of
England
,
which
the
Pope
and
●esuites
Passionately
desire
to
reduce
to
its
form●●
Slavery
.
The
firth
shewed
us
two
Fantastical
Pictures
:
the
first
represented
a
very
beautiful
Woman
in
●ll
respects
,
which
had
a
Crown
on
her
Head
,
and
Scepter
in
her
Hand
;
she
wore
a
Gown
of
blew
●attin
,
Embroidered
with
Flower-de-Luce's
of
Gold
,
●ut
't
was
covered
with
a
kind
of
Cloak
of
black
●loath
,
which
reached
down
to
the
ground
,
having
〈◊〉
little
Collar
,
like
that
worn
by
the
Jesuites
;
On
〈◊〉
was
this
Inscription
,
France
is
become
Jesuite
.
●he
other
Figure
is
a
Jesuite
,
cloathed
in
his
pro●er
Habit
,
except
that
instead
of
the
Cloak
they
●sually
wear
,
he
had
a
Cloak
covered
over
with
Flower-de-Luce's
,
on
which
was
this
Inscription
,
The
●●uites
are
become
French
to
make
themselves
Masters
〈◊〉
France
.
The
sixth
Figure
represented
the
present
Pope
,
●●eeping
bitterly
at
the
Diminution
of
his
Authority
.
He
had
with
him
some
Cardinals
,
who
en●eavoured
to
Comfort
him
:
He
was
preparing
the
●hunder
of
Excommunication
against
France
,
who
●xpected
it
with
the
greatest
Scorn
in
the
World
;
which
obliged
the
Popes
Friends
to
remonstrate
to
●m
,
that
't
would
be
in
vain
to
have
recourse
to
●e
rigour
of
his
Bulls
,
in
a
time
when
the
World
●as
no
longer
afraid
of
them
,
which
induced
the
●od
Father
to
lay
them
aside
'till
a
more
favou●ble
opportunity
.
In
the
same
Picture
was
re●●esented
how
the
Jesuites
abandoned
the
Inte●●st
of
the
Pope
,
to
adhere
to
that
of
France
,
as
●●ing
the
strongest
;
nor
will
they
now
any
longer
●aintain
their
old
Maxime
,
That
Popes
might
depose
●●ings
,
and
free
their
Subjects
from
their
Oath
of
Alle●ance
:
Not
that
they
have
altered
their
minds
,
or
are
become
more
Orthodox
,
but
because
they
see
the
Affairs
of
the
Popes
to
be
in
so
desperate
a
Condition
,
that
they
can
never
hope
to
get
any
thing
by
them
.
The
seventh
Figure
represented
Justice
and
Peace
flying
out
of
France
with
the
Reformed
Religion
,
which
were
succeeded
by
a
very
dark
Fog
,
out
of
which
came
Lightning
and
Thunder
in
abundance
.
We
saw
also
an
hand
coming
out
of
Heaven
,
pouring
down
a
mighty
Hall
,
which
ruined
the
hopes
of
the
Labourers
,
and
caused
a
dreadful
Desolation
in
all
the
Countrey
:
This
Figure
had
this
Inscription
,
Thus
shall
that
Nation
be
dealt
with
,
that
tramples
Divine
Favours
under
its
Feet
.
Madam
de
Brosses
,
the
Aunt
of
Madamoiselle
de
St.
Phale
being
seized
with
a
light
Indisposition
,
caused
a
considerable
Trouble
to
all
the
Company
,
especially
to
her
Illustrious
Niece
,
and
obliged
her
to
deferr
the
Prosecution
of
her
Agreeable
Narrative
'till
another
time
.
CHAP.
VII
.
THe
Company
being
again
met
and
sate
,
Madamoiselle
de
St.
Phale
thus
continued
her
Relation
.
I
think
,
said
she
,
I
was
the
last
time
Discoursing
of
the
Pictures
which
the
Solitary
shewed
us
.
The
eighth
Figure
represented
some
Shepherds
,
who
made
a
league
with
the
Wolves
against
certain
peaceable
Sheep
,
whom
the
Shepherds
deprived
of
the
best
Pasture
,
and
would
not
suffer
to
drink
of
the
clear
Springs
of
Water
,
but
would
oblige
them
to
feed
on
certain
bitter
and
unwholsome
Herbs
,
and
to
drink
of
stinking
Water
.
In
another
part
of
the
Table
we
saw
the
Shepherds
,
shearing
,
killing
,
and
devouring
the
Sheep
:
We
observed
certain
Sheep
that
would
not
hear
their
Voice
,
which
so
enraged
the
Shepherds
,
that
they
brake
down
their
Folds
,
and
abandoned
them
to
the
Discretion
of
the
Wolves
,
who
made
a
cr●el
slaughter
amongst
them
.
In
another
part
we
saw
the
Wolves
,
who
having
no
more
Sheep
,
fell
upon
and
devoured
the
Shepherds
themselves
.
This
is
in
my
Judgment
,
said
I
,
a
very
mysterious
Emblem
.
I
'le
explain
it
to
you
,
replyed
the
Solitary
These
Pastors
are
the
Romish
Bishops
,
the
term
Bishop
signifying
a
Pastor
;
the
Sheep
in
general
are
their
Flocks
,
whom
they
deprive
of
the
Food
and
Water
of
life
,
which
are
only
to
be
found
in
the
Holy
Scripture
;
the
unwholsome
Herbs
and
stinking
Waters
are
the
Traditions
and
Dogma's
of
the
Church
of
Rome
;
the
Sheep
that
will
not
hear
the
Voice
of
these
strange
Shepherds
,
are
the
Reformed
,
who
look
upon
them
only
as
Hirelings
and
Robbers
.
The
Bishops
being
enraged
that
these
Sheep
will
not
own
them
,
break
down
the
Sheep-fold
themselves
,
and
abandon
them
to
the
Wolves
,
which
are
the
Jesuites
,
who
soon
reduce
them
to
the
extreamest
misery
:
But
these
Wolves
finding
no
more
Sheep
to
devour
,
fail
upon
the
Bishops
themselves
and
devour
them
,
after
having
made
them
suffer
a
million
of
Evils
,
which
will
sooner
or
later
force
them
to
repent
their
Cruelty
against
the
Reformed
,
and
their
having
assisted
the
Jesuits
in
ruining
them
.
The
ninth
Picture
showed
us
a
great
Crucifix
,
which
was
presented
to
a
multitude
of
poor
People
,
who
turn'd
away
their
heads
from
it
,
that
they
might
neither
adore
,
nor
so
much
as
look
upon
what
they
called
a
subject
of
Idolatry
;
but
as
soon
as
some
Crosses
of
Gold
and
Silver
stamp't
upon
Money
were
shown
them
,
they
were
presently
vanquished
,
and
did
all
that
they
were
desired
,
all
of
them
except
some
old
People
,
on
whom
the
Crosses
of
Gold
had
no
more
Influence
than
those
of
Iron
:
upon
this
Picture
was
written
in
great
Letters
,
THE
TRUE
MIRACLES
OF
THE
CROSS
FOR
THE
CONVERSION
OF
HERETICKS
.
In
another
part
of
the
Table
we
saw
the
Sieur
de
Marillas
,
Intendant
and
Great
Converter
,
or
at
least
his
Statue
,
which
the
Jesuites
had
erected
in
some
of
th●●r
houses
,
he
was
surrounded
with
Dragoons
,
Treasurers
and
Missionaries
,
and
there
was
carried
before
him
,
as
the
Cross
useth
to
be
before
Legates
,
a
Purse
at
the
end
of
a
Staffe
,
and
large
Patents
,
which
promised
such
as
should
be
Converts
the
Purse
for
this
Life
,
and
Paradise
for
the
other
;
for
the
performance
of
which
the
Intendant
himself
would
become
Surety
;
but
neither
he
nor
his
words
were
much
regarded
.
We
●aw
also
how
the
Sieur
de
Marillas
suffered
as
it
were
by
way
of
Pastime
,
his
Dragoons
to
torment
the
poor
Country
Hagonots
,
to
force
them
to
go
to
Mass
.
We
saw
at
a
distance
the
Sieurs
Maimb●urg
and
So●ller
,
like
two
Asses
in
a
Quagmire
,
very
bu●●ly
employed
about
the
Justification
of
the
Intendants
Conduct
,
or
at
least
endeavouring
to
blot
out
the
remembrance
of
it
,
but
all
their
time
and
pains
were
to
no
purpose
.
The
tenth
Figure
represented
a
great
Fire
kindled
in
the
presence
of
abundance
of
People
,
in
which
was
a
famous
Book
,
Entit●led
,
The
Critique
Gen●●●
of
the
H
story
of
Calvinism
.
The
fire
was
kindled
and
maintained
by
the
Jesuites
,
and
this
poor
Book
was
cast
into
it
with
a
great
deal
of
Pomp
and
Ceremony
,
all
to
appease
the
wrath
of
an
angry
old
Fellow
,
which
was
the
Sieur
Maimb●urge
:
But
a●●
though
the
Book
was
burnt
,
and
its
ashes
thrown
into
the
Air
,
yet
it
still
appeared
with
this
Inscription
,
O
ye
Fools
and
Distracted
,
think
you
to
destroy
the
Truth
by
burning
of
Books
?
At
the
same
time
we
saw
this
same
Book
fall
down
from
Heaven
,
and
was
,
with
several
others
,
carefully
gathered
up
and
preserved
,
at
which
those
that
lighted
the
Fire
seemed
out
of
their
senses
,
with
rage
and
Fury
.
The
eleventh
Figure
showed
us
an
Old
Man
,
with
a
sad
and
discontented
Countenance
,
sitting
in
his
Study
.
The
Solitary
told
us
that
't
was
the
famous
Arr●●●
.
Do
you
see
this
Old
Man
,
(
said
he
)
?
he
endeavours
to
make
his
Conscience
truckle
to
his
Interest
:
He
must
of
necessity
resist
the
Jesuites
,
and
oppose
the
Hogonots
,
and
the
different
method
he
is
forced
to
follow
,
entangles
him
cruelly
.
Besides
,
he
is
very
far
advanced
in
years
,
and
his
Life
hangs
by
a
single
thread
,
so
that
he
dreads
at
once
the
Indignation
of
the
King
,
and
of
God
,
and
would
fain
escape
both
,
but
he
finds
himself
under
a
necessity
of
being
hated
of
the
one
or
the
other
.
Indeed
it
goes
hard
with
him
with
respect
to
both
,
for
both
he
and
the
whole
party
of
the
Jansenists
are
disgraced
,
and
God
cannot
be
well
pleased-with
such
as
are
lukewarm
Neuters
or
Timerous
.
Above
his
head
were
written
these
words
,
taken
out
of
the
second
Epistle
of
St.
Peter
,
and
that
of
St.
Jude
.
This
is
a
Fountain
without
water
,
a
●●lo●d
driven
about
with
every
wind
,
a
Tree
without
〈◊〉
,
whose
fruit
,
if
he
hath
any
,
is
corrupt
.
In
a
few
moments
he
shall
be
cut
down
,
and
cast
into
the
Fire
,
〈◊〉
blackness
of
Darkness
is
eternally
reserved
for
●im
.
The
twelfth
Picture
represented
somewhat
very
like
to
what
is
written
in
the
seventeenth
of
the
Revelations
,
for
we
saw
a
Woman
holding
a
Cup
in
her
hand
,
encompassed
about
with
the
Kings
and
Princes
of
the
Earth
,
and
vast
multitudes
of
People
;
she
obliged
them
all
to
drink
of
this
Cup
,
which
made
them
quite
other
Persons
than
they
were
before
:
Some
of
them
seemed
to
be
in
an
extasie
,
others
grew
stupid
,
some
grew
mad
and
outragious
,
all
in
general
forgot
their
Duty
to
God
,
to
their
Countrey
,
and
to
themselves
,
acting
a
thousand
Cruelties
against
the
beloved
of
God
;
over
her
head
was
written
these
words
of
the
Revelations
,
This
is
the
Great
Whore
,
with
whom
the
Kings
of
the
Earth
have
committed
fornication
,
and
all
the
Inhabitants
of
the
Earth
have
been
drunk
with
the
Wine
of
her
Fornication
.
God
hath
put
it
into
the
hearts
of
these
Kings
to
fulfill
her
Will
,
and
to
agree
,
and
to
give
their
Kingdom
to
the
Beast
,
till
the
words
of
God
shall
be
fulfilled
.
This
Table
,
said
the
Solitary
,
deserves
your
minding
more
than
any
other
,
both
because
't
is
taken
out
of
the
Holy
Scripture
,
and
because
we
see
it
accomplished
in
our
days
;
but
especially
I
desire
you
to
consider
the
force
of
these
words
,
That
some
of
the
Kings
of
the
Earth
do
the
pleasure
of
the
Great
Whore
,
and
agree
in
the
same
thing
with
her
,
and
give
their
Kingdom
to
the
Beast
.
I
desire
you
also
to
examine
the
present
State
of
most
Christian
Princes
,
and
you
will
soon
be
able
to
judge
whether
the
Revelation
be
not
accomplished
in
this
Point
.
There
were
several
other
Figures
,
which
being
not
finished
he
did
not
shew
us
.
I
shall
not
give
you
a
large
Account
of
our
whole
Conversation
,
which
would
have
been
much
longer
than
it
was
,
had
we
not
seen
that
the
Sun
was
near
setting
,
which
obliged
us
to
take
our
leave
of
the
Solitary
,
whom
we
left
with
a
great
deal
of
regrett
,
who
also
made
us
promise
him
to
make
him
another
visit
.
We
were
so
taken
with
his
Discourse
,
that
we
promised
him
not
only
one
,
but
many
.
Madam
de
la
Garde
pressed
him
with
much
importunity
to
spend
some
days
at
her
House
,
where
he
might
be
as
free
as
in
his
Cave
;
but
he
constantly
replyed
,
That
he
would
never
leave
his
Solitude
,
till
he
saw
an
end
put
to
the
Persecution
of
our
Churches
.
At
length
we
parted
,
and
in
all
our
way
homeward
we
discoursed
of
nothing
but
the
rarity
of
this
Adventure
,
That
going
to
visit
unhabitable
Caves
,
we
should
there
find
a
Man
of
Spirit
,
Worth
,
Quality
and
Religion
,
who
had
made
choice
of
this
dwelling
before
any
other
,
to
enjoy
rest
and
quiet
of
Conscience
.
Good
God
,
(
said
Madam
de
la
Garde
)
to
what
a
●ad
condition
is
France
reduced
at
present
,
that
men
preferr
the
Solitude
of
Desarts
and
Rocks
,
before
its
Towns
and
Pallaces
!
We
have
no
reason
(
said
I
)
to
wonder
at
this
,
since
in
Desarts
,
and
the
Caves
of
Rocks
,
we
are
free
from
those
Enemies
that
inflict
a
thousand
Torments
upon
us
,
and
are
more
cruel
than
wild
Beasts
or
High-way
Robbers
.
I
am
of
your
Mind
,
(
said
Madam
de
la
Garde
)
High-way
Robbers
are
far
more
merciful
and
Compassionate
than
the
Gentlemen
of
the
Clergy
are
to
those
of
the
Reformed
Religion
,
whom
they
persecute
with
the
greatest
Fury
.
Whilst
we
were
engaged
in
these
and
some
other
Discourses
of
the
same
nature
,
we
were
insensibly
come
to
the
Castle
,
without
perceiving
that
't
was
Night
:
As
soon
as
I
was
come
out
of
the
Coach
,
there
came
one
to
me
that
I
knew
belonged
to
my
Brother
,
and
delivered
me
a
Letter
from
him
.
I
was
somewhat
surprized
at
this
,
and
he
observed
it
,
and
said
,
Let
not
(
Madamoiselle
)
my
Presence
astonish
you
,
for
I
bring
you
no
News
but
what
is
good
.
I
opened
the
Letter
,
and
found
that
't
was
only
a
Letter
of
Credit
,
by
which
my
Brother
ordered
me
to
hear
all
that
this
Man
should
say
.
Immediately
I
took
him
aside
in
a
lower
Chamber
,
where
he
satisfied
my
Curiosity
,
by
giving
me
an
Account
of
all
that
happened
at
our
House
,
after
my
carrying
away
,
which
my
Brother
had
not
time
to
do
.
Seeing
you
desire
it
,
Madamoiselle
,
said
he
,
I
shall
give
you
as
brief
a
Relation
as
I
can
of
all
that
happened
.
I
was
with
Monsieur
de
Ponsins
my
Master
when
he
came
to
the
Castle
.
He
immediately
〈◊〉
enquired
for
you
,
but
none
durst
return
him
〈…〉
;
this
vexed
him
terribly
:
He
went
himself
〈…〉
you
in
your
Chamber
,
which
he
found
〈◊〉
in
such
a
disorder
,
as
't
had
never
been
in
〈…〉
there
.
At
length
he
came
into
the
R●●●l
in
And
where
's
my
Sister
,
said
he
,
in
a
rage
to
〈◊〉
that
were
present
?
tell
me
presently
,
or
I
'll
〈◊〉
you
to
it
.
But
none
returned
any
Answer
,
and
the
Servant
Ma●●s
fell
a
weeping
so
violently
that
they
could
not
speak
a
word
.
Monsieur
your
〈◊〉
it
〈◊〉
not
what
to
make
of
this
silence
and
〈…〉
who
is
a
Neighbour
of
ours
,
〈…〉
Man
,
and
one
that
hath
a
great
〈…〉
,
and
who
was
at
that
time
〈…〉
,
said
●●●●●oisel●e
de
S●
.
Phale
)
told
〈…〉
,
Sir
.
(
said
he
)
to
dissemble
,
Ma●●
〈…〉
de
St.
Phale
is
carried
away
by
force
.
〈…〉
away
,
said
Monsieur
de
Posins
〈◊〉
an
〈◊〉
?
The
two
Rabourses
,
(
said
Abelard
)
the
〈…〉
Nephew
,
by
the
Command
of
Madam
your
Mother
:
And
hereupon
he
told
him
all
he
k●●w
of
your
Adventure
.
The
Auguish
which
Monsieur
your
.
Brother
felt
at
that
time
is
unexpressible
,
it
obliged
him
to
sit
〈◊〉
,
nor
could
he
speak
a
word
but
this
:
Alas
my
Sister
,
my
poor
Sister
!
He
remained
in
a
kind
of
Astonishment
for
about
half
an
hour
,
out
of
which
Monsieur
Abelard
awak'd
him
,
by
saving
,
Suffer
not
your
Mind
to
be
overwhelmed
with
Grief
,
for
what
may
yet
be
remedyed
,
't
is
not
full
four
and
twenty
hours
agoe
that
this
was
done
,
and
they
are
carrying
her
into
a
Convent
four
days
journey
hence
.
I
'll
go
into
the
Village
,
and
get
a
dozen
of
good
Troopers
that
shall
accompany
you
this
Evening
in
pursuit
of
them
.
And
hereupon
be
gave
him
an
Account
of
the
way
they
took
,
in
which
he
had
been
instructed
by
the
Old
Rabours
,
who
had
made
him
his
confident
in
this
matter
.
This
Counsel
raised
Monsieur
your
Brother
from
his
Astonishment
,
and
made
him
come
to
himself
.
He
sent
Monsieur
Abelard
to
prepare
his
Company
,
in
the
mean
time
he
went
up
into
his
Chamber
,
and
being
in
a
desperate
Passion
,
wrote
a
most
●itter
Letter
to
Madam
your
Mother
,
which
he
caused
me
immediately
to
Copy
,
by
means
whereof
I
have
got
it
by
heart
,
and
will
,
if
you
please
,
repeat
it
to
you
.
I
bid
him
do
it
(
added
Madamoiselle
de
St.
Phale
)
and
he
presently
obeyed
me
;
the
contents
of
the
Letter
were
as
followeth
.
Madam
.
THough
I
have
had
frequent
Experience
of
the
Inequality
of
your
Temper
,
and
your
blinded
transports
,
yet
I
should
never
have
believed
that
you
would
have
so
far
forgotten
what
you
owe
to
your
〈◊〉
and
your
R●putation
,
as
to
please
a
Jesuit
who
is
〈◊〉
infamous
,
to
cause
your
Daughter
to
be
violently
●avish
d
from
yo●●
a
Daughter
,
who
by
reason
of
her
Vertue
is
worthy
of
a
better
Mother
than
you
are
;
and
by
the
ravishment
of
whom
you
have
●o●●d
a
way
to
l●●ish
from
you
your
only
Son
,
who
had
●ather
abandon
all
than
be
a
Spectator
of
〈…〉
Actions
.
Have
you
will
considered
,
Madam
,
what
〈◊〉
will
he
passed
on
this
?
Will
not
the
world
〈◊〉
that
you
have
hurried
away
your
Daughts
,
and
forced
your
Son
out
of
your
sight
,
only
because
you
feared
their
presen●e
and
penetration
:
For
my
part
,
God
fo●bid
that
I
should
entertain
any
disadvantageous
sentiment
of
you
;
but
you
know
,
Madam
,
that
every
one
hath
not
the
Charity
of
a
Son
,
and
that
ill
Tongues
are
a●t
to
make
terrible
work
on
the
least
occasions
.
I
pray
God
,
Madam
,
to
pity
you
more
than
you
have
done
your self
.
These
are
the
la●
words
you
will
ever
hear
from
your
Son
,
who
is
going
to
the
Army
,
to
extinguish
with
his
Life
,
the
cruel
reflections
that
gnaw
his
heart
.
Monsieur
de
Ponsins
having
written
this
Letter
in
the
height
of
his
Passion
,
when
he
scarce
knew
what
he
did
himself
,
gave
it
to
me
,
commanding
me
to
deliver
it
to
Madam
d'
Ombreval
,
and
carefully
to
observe
her
Countenance
in
the
reading
of
it
:
For
there
were
some
private
Considerations
which
made
him
resolve
not
to
carry
me
with
him
.
I
faithfully
discharged
my
trust
,
though
I
had
but
too
just
reason
to
fear
being
mischiev'd
by
it
.
I
went
into
Madam
d'
Ombreval
s
Chamber
as
soon
as
my
Master
had
taken
Horse
,
who
found
Monsieur
de
Haute
Cour
at
the
Castle
Gate
,
having
his
Heart
full
of
joy
in
hopes
to
see
you
,
but
had
like
to
have
dyed
in
the
place
as
soon
as
he
heard
of
what
had
befallen
you
.
Monsieur
de
Ponsins
comforted
him
the
best
that
he
could
,
and
told
him
that
he
was
going
to
pursue
your
Ravishers
,
having
a
certain
knowledge
of
the
way
they
took
:
This
word
somewhat
revived
him
,
and
caused
him
to
suspend
his
Grief
,
to
give
place
to
his
Fury
.
In
the
mean
time
Madam
d'
Ombreval
read
her
Sons
invective
with
Eyes
that
sparkled
with
Rage
.
Traytor
,
(
said
she
to
me
)
Hast
thou
had
the
Impudence
to
be
the
Bearer
of
what
I
have
read
?
I
believe
,
Madam
,
answered
I
,
that
I
have
commited
no
great
fault
in
obeying
my
Master
,
and
in
delivering
you
a
Letter
from
him
,
in
which
there
can
be
nothing
but
what
is
conformable
to
the
respect
he
hath
for
you
.
She
look't
upon
me
with
a
severe
Countenance
,
and
answered
nothing
:
I
made
her
a
profound
reverence
and
withdrew
.
In
the
mean
time
I
knew
that
she
had
sent
for
Monsieur
Abelard
,
who
was
an
understanding
Man
,
and
able
to
give
good
Advice
,
and
that
she
had
shown
the
Letter
to
him
.
Could
you
have
imagined
(
said
she
)
that
this
Traytor
de
Ponsins
would
have
dealt
thus
with
me
?
Hath
he
not
offended
me
more
than
if
he
had
given
me
a
thousand
Stabs
at
the
Heart
?
I
confess
,
Madam
,
(
answered
he
,
)
he
hath
much
violated
the
respect
he
owed
you
.
But
what
will
not
the
just
Grief
of
seeing
a
Sister
carried
into
a
Convent
by
force
,
utterly
against
her
Inclination
,
cause
a
Man
to
do
?
Ah
Madam
,
those
that
advised
you
to
such
an
Action
,
little
minded
what
reflections
the
World
would
make
on
it
,
nor
how
much
your
Reputation
would
suffer
by
it
.
I
see
,
said
Madam
d'
Ombreval
,
that
you
are
one
of
de
Ponsins
Favourers
.
No
,
replyed
he
,
I
am
not
,
God
keep
me
from
approving
of
his
Carriage
towards
you
,
't
is
very
culpable
.
Yet
Madam
,
I
have
not
such
base
complaisance
,
to
commend
the
Violence
which
hath
been
acted
against
your
Daughter
,
nor
your
following
the
Advice
of
such
a
Person
as
no
one
hath
a
good
Opinion
of
but
your self
.
What
would
you
have
men
say
of
the
influence
he
hath
on
you
,
so
as
to
make
you
become
unnatural
?
I
know
you
'l
tell
me
,
that
't
is
your
Zeal
that
hath
made
you
act
this
;
but
can
any
Zeal
authorize
Violence
?
What
censure
will
the
World
pass
on
you
,
when
it
hears
that
Madam
d'
Ombreval
hath
caused
her
Daughter
to
be
hurried
into
a
Convent
,
obliged
her
Son
to
a●andon
all
,
and
that
a
Jesuit
is
become
absolute
Lord
over
her
Mind
,
and
in
her
Castle
?
Madam
d'
Ombreval
attentively
heard
Abelards
Discourse
,
and
seemed
affected
with
his
Reasons
,
not
returning
one
word
of
Answer
,
which
encouraged
him
to
proceed
.
You
have
,
Madam
,
been
highly
esteemed
by
all
the
World
,
during
the
Life
of
Monsieur
d'
Ombreval
.
Alas
,
shall
it
be
said
that
this
Esteem
is
buried
with
your
Husband
;
and
that
you
your self
have
cast
it
into
the
same
Grave
with
his
Bones
?
Have
you
well
considered
that
remorse
and
anguish
which
must
necessarily
follow
what
you
have
done
?
for
I
foresee
that
Madamoiselle
de
St.
Poale
seeing
her self
forced
into
a
Cloyster
,
will
in
a
short
time
dye
for
Grief
.
As
for
Mounsier
de
Ponsins
,
he
will
not
sail
to
find
what
I
'm
sure
he
will
go
to
seek
:
Thus
you
'l
be
at
once
deprived
of
two
Children
,
who
have
all
the
Accomplishments
that
you
can
wish
.
After
their
Deaths
what
will
become
of
Monsieur
d
Ombrevals
and
your
Estate
?
without
doubt
the
Jesuites
will
have
it
,
who
have
a
long
time
thirsted
after
this
prev
.
And
if
the
Father
Matthew
were
a
Man
that
would
give
Glory
to
God
,
and
confess
the
Truth
,
it
would
soon
appear
that
his
sole
end
in
advising
you
to
do
what
you
have
done
,
was
to
cause
your
Estate
to
fall
into
the
hands
of
that
Society
.
Though
Monsieur
Abelard
spake
only
at
random
,
yet
he
chanced
to
hit
upon
the
Truth
.
Madam
d'
Ombreval
answered
him
very
coldly
,
If
I
were
not
,
said
she
,
assured
of
your
Affection
to
me
and
my
Family
,
I
should
think
that
you
delighted
to
vex
me
.
If
what
I
have
said
,
answered
Abelard
,
hath
offended
you
,
I
am
ready
to
withdraw
,
after
having
begged
your
Pardon
.
But
Madam
,
(
added
he
)
methinks
it
seems
very
hard
and
uncouth
to
see
you
here
alone
without
the
Children
wherewith
God
hath
blessed
you
,
and
whom
he
hath
left
you
to
be
your
Comfort
after
the
sensible
Affliction
of
your
Husbands
Death
.
People
will
be
apt
to
say
that
you
delight
to
afflict
your self
,
making
your self
the
Instrument
of
your
Childrens
Persecution
.
But
Abelard
,
replyed
Madam
your
Mother
,
what
would
you
have
had
me
to
have
done
?
My
Son
had
seduced
my
Daughter
,
who
was
become
more
than
half
an
Hugonot
:
According
to
the
Maxims
of
our
Church
,
I
believed
that
being
a
Hugonot
she
would
be
damn'd
,
I
was
desirous
to
secure
her
Salvation
:
And
since
she
would
not
be
reduced
by
Arguments
,
(
her
Brother
having
so
prejudiced
her
Mind
,
that
that
Method
could
have
no
effect
upon
her
,
)
I
sent
her
into
a
Convent
,
where
I
am
much
deceived
if
they
do
not
in
time
surmount
her
Obstinacy
.
Madam
,
said
Abelard
,
I
am
a
good
Catholick
,
and
therefore
you
have
no
reason
to
suspect
me
;
but
I
assure
you
,
if
Madamoiselle
de
St.
Phale
be
forced
to
return
to
the
Catholick
Religion
,
she
will
be
as
lyable
to
Damnation
as
if
she
had
always
lived
in
the
Profession
of
the
pretended
Reformed
Religion
;
for
I
am
not
so
ignorant
as
not
to
know
,
that
God
requires
an
hearty
,
free
,
and
voluntary
,
and
not
a
forced
Service
.
When
he
had
said
thus
,
he
withdrew
,
to
give
Madam
d'
Ombreval
opportunity
to
consider
what
he
had
said
.
Madam
d'
Ombreval
was
touched
by
nothing
more
sensibly
than
what
concerned
her
Honour
,
o●
which
she
was
always
very
tender
.
She
now
pla●nly
law
,
that
never
imagining
any
hurt
,
she
had
been
drawn
by
her
Confessor
into
such
Actions
,
as
exposed
her
to
the
censure
of
idle
and
malicious
●ersons
.
She
could
not
conceal
her
Sentiments
from
Abelard
,
whom
she
caused
to
come
into
her
Chamber
the
next
day
,
to
give
her
some
Advice
,
I
can
advise
you
nothing
,
said
he
,
but
to
call
home
your
Children
.
But
how
can
I
do
that
,
said
Madam
d'
Ombreval
,
my
Daughter
it
may
be
is
at
this
present
entred
into
a
Convent
,
and
my
Son
,
where
shall
I
send
to
seek
him
?
Besides
,
should
I
find
him
,
I
know
not
whether
he
would
return
or
no
,
and
how
can
I
suffer
him
in
my
fight
after
so
injurious
a
Letter
as
he
hath
written
me
.
Ah
Madam
,
said
he
,
I
am
sure
hee
'l
beg
your
Pardon
with
all
his
Heart
,
if
we
were
once
so
happy
as
to
have
him
here
.
As
for
Madamoiselle
your
Daughter
,
they
'l
send
her
back
as
soon
as
you
shall
desire
it
,
Write
but
one
word
to
the
Convent
,
and
they
'll
not
fa●l
of
contenting
you
in
this
matter
.
In
this
Conjuncture
there
happened
somewhat
that
had
a
great
Influence
on
Madam
d'
Ombrevals
embracing
more
favourable
Sentiments
,
than
those
she
formerly
had
,
which
was
a
long
and
dangerous
Sickness
of
the
Father
Matthew
,
which
hindered
him
from
returning
to
the
Castle
.
On
the
other
hand
,
Madam
your
Mother
,
for
fear
of
giving
the
World
occasion
to
reflect
on
her
,
never
so
much
as
sent
to
enquire
how
he
did
.
Nor
did
she
manifest
all
her
displeasure
against
him
,
for
having
abused
the
deference
she
had
for
his
Advice
,
by
drawing
into
such
Inconveniencies
as
he
had
done
.
She
went
once
into
your
Brothers
Chamber
,
and
seeing
a
Bible
on
the
Table
,
she
opened
it
,
and
happened
to
lite
on
that
place
where
David
bewailing
his
Son
Absalom
,
cryed
out
,
O
Absalom
my
Son
,
my
Son
Absalom
.
This
passage
suited
her
condition
,
and
made
her
say
,
O
Ferdinand
my
Son
,
my
Son
Ferdinand
.
I
was
at
that
time
with
her
,
and
saw
her
shed
tears
in
abundance
.
At
length
she
turned
towards
me
,
and
said
,
Thou
knowest
Mark
where
thy
Master
is
.
Yes
Madam
,
said
I.
And
wherefore
didst
thou
not
go
with
him
?
Because
(
answered
I
)
he
left
me
behind
him
to
take
care
of
such
things
as
he
carried
not
with
him
.
Wouldst
thou
not
do
better
(
added
she
)
in
bringing
him
back
?
You
have
,
said
I
,
more
power
over
him
than
I
,
and
you
know
what
't
was
that
drove
him
hence
:
I
spake
these
words
with
some
confusion
,
which
she
perceiving
,
asked
me
why
I
was
troubled
:
Because
(
said
I
)
my
Master
was
under
such
desperate
Grief
at
his
departure
,
that
if
he
finds
not
an
opportunity
to
end
his
days
,
his
Melancholly
is
of
it self
enough
to
bring
him
to
his
Grave
,
which
if
it
happen
,
I
shall
lose
the
best
of
Masters
,
and
you
,
Madam
,
the
most
perfect
and
accomplish't
of
all
Sons
.
Thy
Master
hath
grievously
offended
me
,
and
I
know
not
whether
it
be
possible
to
abuse
a
Mother
more
than
he
hath
done
me
,
in
the
Letter
which
he
commanded
thee
to
deliver
me
.
I
seemed
to
be
astonished
at
this
.
My
Innocence
(
continued
she
)
together
with
the
purity
of
mine
Intentions
bear
me
witness
,
for
which
reason
I
am
not
so
much
offended
as
it
may
be
I
should
have
been
,
were
I
not
justified
by
mine
own
Conscience
.
I
wish
(
said
I
)
that
my
Master
were
here
,
I
am
sure
he
would
begg
your
Pardon
with
all
imaginable
humility
and
sorrow
for
what
he
hath
done
.
And
I
,
(
said
she
)
would
pardon
him
with
all
my
Heart
,
since
't
is
tenderness
for
his
Sister
was
the
cause
of
his
offence
.
Madam
your
Mother
after
she
had
said
these
words
,
left
her
Chamber
,
and
went
into
the
Garden
,
where
I
saw
her
walk
all
alone
in
much
pensiveness
.
'T
was
much
otherwise
with
her
now
,
than
when
she
used
to
walk
there
with
Monsieur
d'
Ombreval
,
and
to
converse
chearfully
with
her
Children
,
the
remembrance
of
which
filled
her
heart
with
such
cruel
Anguish
,
that
she
could
not
conceal
it
from
Monsieur
Abelard
,
who
came
to
see
her
.
But
Madam
,
said
he
,
if
it
shall
please
God
to
restore
you
your
Children
,
may
they
promise
themselves
to
live
securely
with
you
without
fear
?
And
shall
the
Father
Matthew
no
more
move
you
to
torment
those
whom
you
have
born
in
your
Womb
;
whom
you
cannot
deal
illy
with
,
without
violating
the
strictest
Laws
of
Nature
?
If
their
Religion
differ
from
yours
,
how
can
you
help
it
?
Know
,
(
Madam
)
that
in
matters
of
Religion
,
the
more
you
endeavour
to
force
a
Generous
Spirit
,
such
as
Madamoiselle's
your
Daughters
is
,
the
further
is
it
from
yielding
to
such
force
.
I
promise
you
(
said
she
)
that
she
shall
enjoy
all
imaginable
peace
,
and
if
I
deal
otherwise
with
her
,
I
give
you
leave
to
account
me
the
most
inhumane
of
all
Mothers
.
I
cannot
promise
you
,
said
he
,
that
she
will
return
,
yet
I
dare
hope
it
.
After
some
other
Discourse
,
Abelard
withdrew
.
This
was
the
fifth
day
after
my
Master
left
us
,
to
go
to
your
Assistance
.
This
Evening
when
it
was
near
Night
,
he
came
to
Ponsins
,
and
went
to
Abelard's
House
,
who
gave
him
an
account
of
the
Affairs
of
the
Castle
,
and
of
what
he
had
done
,
and
also
of
the
seasonable
sickness
of
the
Father
Matthew
.
Monsieur
d'
Ombreval
also
related
the
History
of
your
Deliverance
,
and
how
you
were
retired
hither
,
where
you
resolved
to
abide
,
'till
you
could
take
other
Measures
.
Hereupon
they
consulted
together
what
Course
was
fit
to
be
taken
,
and
at
length
't
was
resolved
that
my
Brother
should
write
a
Letter
to
Mounsieur
Abelard
,
to
order
me
immediately
to
bring
him
his
Habiliments
for
War
,
which
he
expected
two
Leagues
off
.
Abelard
carried
this
Billet
to
your
Mother
,
who
said
to
him
,
let
him
come
hither
,
tell
him
that
I
would
speak
with
him
before
he
takes
an
eternal
Farewell
of
me
,
after
which
he
may
do
what
he
pleaseth
.
Ah
Madam
,
(
said
he
)
he
is
but
an
Hours
riding
hence
,
I
'le
bring
him
to
you
this
Night
.
Immediately
he
returned
to
his
House
,
where
they
supt
together
,
and
after
Supper
they
went
to
the
Castle
;
but
't
was
very
late
before
they
came
thither
,
and
Madam
your
Mother
expected
them
with
a
great
deal
of
Impatience
.
She
had
a
great
mind
to
show
her self
somewhat
cold
and
severe
;
but
the
affecting
manner
in
which
Mounsier
d'
Ombreval
threw
himself
at
her
Feet
,
and
embraced
them
,
without
being
able
to
speak
a
word
,
awakened
the
Voice
of
Nature
in
her
,
in
comparison
of
which
all
other
Voices
are
weak
and
impotent
.
Ah
Ferdinand
,
(
said
she
,
raising
him
up
,
)
I
only
desired
to
see
you
,
to
hear
you
condemn
your self
with
your
own
mouth
.
I
desire
no
other
Judge
but
your
own
Conscience
.
I
might
(
said
he
)
find
somewhat
to
plead
in
my
justification
,
but
Madam
,
I
had
rather
make
a
sincere
Confession
of
my
fault
.
But
Ferdinand
,
(
said
Madam
d'
Ombreval
)
if
I
cause
your
Sister
to
return
,
and
leave
her
in
a
full
and
perfect
Liberty
,
will
not
this
satisfie
you
?
for
I
see
that
the
great
love
you
have
for
her
,
causeth
you
to
fail
in
the
respect
you
owe
me
.
Mounsier
d'
Ombreval
seemed
satisfied
with
this
Promise
,
yet
he
still
remained
silent
.
Ah!
(
said
Madam
your
Mother
)
I
know
Ferdinand
what
't
is
that
you
are
afraid
of
;
you
are
afraid
least
I
should
alter
my
mind
,
but
for
this
you
may
set
your
Heart
at
rest
,
and
know
,
that
though
the
Father
Mathew
were
not
sick
unto
Death
,
yet
he
hath
caused
me
too
many
troublesome
Nights
ever
to
make
use
of
his
Advice
again
:
I
know
what
Venom
there
is
in
all
his
Counsels
,
and
I
swear
I
'le
never
follow
them
more
;
I
swear
this
in
truth
,
and
in
sicerity
of
Heart
;
and
what
is
more
,
I
am
resolved
to
follow
no
Advice
but
yours
and
your
Sisters
.
Seeing
't
is
thus
,
replyed
my
Master
,
I
shall
freely
confess
that
my
Sister
is
delivered
,
and
I
should
have
brought
her
with
me
,
could
I
have
expected
so
favourable
an
Entertainment
.
Hereupon
my
Master
gave
her
an
Account
of
the
whole
success
of
your
Adventure
,
at
which
she
seemed
extreamly
pleased
,
and
desired
to
see
you
as
soon
as
she
could
.
Immediately
she
abandoned
her
Soul
to
Joy
,
and
would
needs
have
a
Collation
with
her
Son
before
she
went
to
Bed
,
who
satisfied
her
as
to
all
the
demands
she
made
,
except
those
as
required
a
more
certain
Assurance
,
that
she
would
continue
in
this
good
temper
.
My
Master
hath
now
sent
me
hither
to
give
you
an
Account
of
all
that
passed
,
that
your
mind
may
be
in
quiet
,
least
the
uncertain
Condition
of
your
Affairs
should
disturb
it
.
Here
ended
the
Relation
which
my
Brothers
Servant
made
,
whom
I
dismiss'd
;
after
which
I
went
to
see
Madam
de
la
Garde
and
her
two
incomparable
Daughters
,
who
rejoyced
exceedingly
at
the
happy
success
of
my
Affairs
,
for
which
we
heartily
blessed
God
.
I
had
a
great
mind
to
return
home
to
my
Mother
,
but
Madam
de
la
Garde
advised
me
not
to
make
too
much
haste
;
adding
,
that
I
would
do
well
to
make
my
entrance
into
the
Reformed
Church
before
my
return
.
I
'le
lend
you
my
Castle
,
(
said
she
)
and
I
have
a
Minister
in
whom
we
may
confide
,
and
we
will
have
no
other
Witnesses
to
the
Action
but
my self
,
my
two
Sons
in
Law
,
and
their
Wives
,
my
Daughters
.
I
thanked
her
,
and
said
,
that
I
would
not
engage
her
in
an
Affair
whose
consequences
might
prove
fatal
to
her
;
but
she
would
not
be
put
off
.
Daughter
(
said
she
)
we
are
every
hour
in
danger
of
Death
,
make
use
of
the
opportunity
you
have
to
make
your
Declaration
,
a
time
may
come
when
you
may
exceedingly
regret
your
having
let
it
slip
.
At
length
I
yielded
to
her
Reasons
,
and
we
resolved
that
the
Thursday
following
should
be
the
day
for
this
Work
.
As
for
the
place
,
we
chose
a
Summer-house
that
was
in
the
Garden
.
And
the
Minister
being
before
advised
of
it
,
came
at
the
day
appointed
.
He
was
a
Man
of
about
fifty
Years
of
Age
,
of
a
good
Carriage
:
He
desired
to
Discourse
me
in
private
.
I
gave
him
an
account
of
what
made
me
desire
to
enter
into
the
Communion
of
the
Reformed
,
at
which
he
seemed
satisfied
,
finding
that
I
had
been
pretty
well
Instructed
.
After
this
we
went
all
into
the
Garden
,
which
was
very
large
and
spacious
,
the
Doors
of
which
we
carefully
shut
,
for
fear
of
being
●●●●er
surprized
or
interrupted
,
and
went
into
the
Summer-house
,
as
we
had
designed
.
The
first
thing
our
Minister
did
,
was
to
Pray
in
general
for
our
little
Assembly
,
after
which
he
made
a
Discourse
,
short
indeed
,
but
very
full
and
affecting
,
of
the
●ecessity
of
Conversion
,
and
of
being
sincere
,
and
persevering
in
it
.
When
he
had
finished
this
Discourse
,
he
addressed
himself
particularly
to
me
,
in
these
Words
:
There
's
no
great
need
(
Madamoiselle
)
that
I
should
represent
these
things
to
you
,
or
be
more
large
in
them
.
Know
that
the
Work
we
are
about
is
of
such
great
moment
,
that
't
is
inferiour
to
none
other
in
the
World
.
You
abandon
a
Church
that
is
inviron'd
with
Pomp
and
Magnificence
,
and
is
supported
by
almost
all
those
that
are
great
and
powerful
;
a
Church
that
hath
under
it
many
People
,
Tongues
and
Nations
,
which
boasts
of
Antiquity
,
and
is
at
present
more
flourishing
than
ever
:
This
Church
(
I
say
)
you
abandon
,
to
enter
into
another
,
in
which
you
will
see
nothing
but
misery
,
reproach
and
grief
,
whose
Members
are
accounted
the
filth
and
off-scouring
of
all
things
,
and
are
but
very
few
,
in
comparison
of
those
of
the
Church
of
Rome
:
A
Church
that
is
charged
with
Novelty
and
Innovation
,
and
which
is
in
a
word
oppressed
and
desolated
at
present
more
than
ever
hitherto
it
hath
been
.
I
ask
you
once
more
before
this
small
and
holy
Assembly
,
Have
you
well
considered
what
you
do
?
Hath
no
humane
Passion
or
worldly
Consideration
obliged
you
to
forsake
the
Belief
in
which
you
were
born
and
bred
,
to
embrace
another
?
This
Question
,
for
which
I
was
not
prepared
,
thinking
I
had
fully
satisfied
the
Minister
in
our
private
Conversation
,
somewhat
surprized
me
,
yet
I
took
Courage
,
and
rising
up
,
returned
this
Answer
.
I
call
God
to
witness
before
you
,
God
(
I
say
)
who
knows
the
secrets
of
my
heart
,
and
to
whom
my
most
concealed
Designs
are
all
open
and
naked
,
that
I
forsake
the
Church
of
Rome
only
because
it
hath
fallen
into
many
fundamental
Errors
with
respect
to
Faith
:
And
because
I
am
sensible
that
I
cannot
coutinue
in
it
without
putting
my
Salvation
on
a
desperate
hazard
.
This
is
the
sole
,
the
only
Motive
of
my
Change
,
nothing
of
any
private
grudge
or
worldly
affection
prompting
me
to
it
.
I
will
also
,
and
I
freely
consent
that
you
all
should
rise
up
as
witnesses
against
me
at
the
day
of
Judgment
,
when
the
most
secret
imaginations
of
our
hearts
shall
be
discovered
,
if
my
Conversion
be
not
sincere
,
or
if
any
worldly
Passion
hath
moved
me
to
it
.
I
need
not
tell
you
what
I
shall
lose
in
the
world
by
abandoning
the
Roman
Religion
,
nor
yet
the
Miseries
I
must
expect
in
embracing
the
Reformed
.
I
have
made
divers
Reflections
upon
it
for
a
long
time
,
and
God
hath
given
me
Grace
to
surmount
all
the
allorements
of
the
world
,
and
the
Calamities
I
have
reason
to
expect
in
entring
into
the
Communion
of
Saints
.
I
shall
only
say
,
that
this
Prosperity
,
and
those
delights
that
are
in
the
Church
of
Rome
have
disgusted
me
,
and
made
me
fear
to
remain
in
it
;
for
I
remember
the
instructions
of
my
Father
,
That
it
would
be
with
the
Church
of
Rome
in
general
,
as
we
see
't
is
with
the
wicked
in
particular
,
God
suffers
them
to
be
advanced
and
to
triumph
on
the
Earth
,
to
render
that
ruine
and
fall
that
will
suddenly
overtake
them
,
the
more
dreadful
.
I
am
not
so
ignorant
as
not
to
know
,
that
all
those
delights
and
this
Pomp
of
the
Romish
Church
,
is
a
mark
of
its
being
a
false
Church
,
seeing
these
things
leads
men
voluntarily
to
Eternal
Misery
.
This
caused
me
to
hate
the
Church
of
Rome
,
even
before
I
was
sensible
of
its
Errors
and
Impieties
:
But
now
that
I
plainly
see
in
her
all
the
Marks
and
Characters
of
Mystical
Babylon
,
I
leave
you
to
judge
whether
I
am
not
very
willing
to
leave
her
,
to
obey
this
voice
that
saith
,
Come
out
of
her
my
People
,
least
you
are
partakers
of
her
plag●es
:
So
that
though
there
were
no
●xternal
●orm
of
any
other
Church
,
as
there
was
〈◊〉
three
Ages
agoe
;
yet
I
should
earnestly
desire
to
be
separated
from
her
,
for
fear
of
being
involved
in
her
Condemnation
in
that
terrible
day
,
in
which
God
will
pour
down
his
Judgments
upon
her
.
Much
more
reason
have
I
to
desire
to
leave
her
●n
present
,
when
I
only
as
it
were
leave
a
tempestuous
Sea
,
to
enter
into
a
safe
Harbour
:
And
as
●e
Pomps
and
Delights
of
the
Church
of
Rome
made
me
first
to
doubt
whether
she
were
indeed
what
she
pretended
to
be
,
and
afterwards
to
hate
and
despise
her
in
my
heart
;
so
the
Afflictions
of
the
Reformed
Church
,
and
the
Machinations
of
the
Great
Ones
of
the
Earth
against
her
,
made
me
at
first
esteem
her
,
and
afterwards
love
her
.
This
is
what
made
me
to
seek
Instruction
,
which
I
wanted
,
to
beg
〈◊〉
of
God
with
tears
and
cries
,
who
had
mercy
upon
me
,
and
made
use
of
my
Father
and
Brother
to
draw
me
out
of
the
bad
way
,
which
I
knew
to
be
bad
,
though
as
yet
I
knew
not
the
good
or
true
way
,
which
leads
to
Salvation
,
which
is
only
found
in
Jesus
Christ
,
who
is
the
Way
,
the
Truth
,
and
the
Life
,
who
alone
hath
delivered
us
from
Eternal
Death
by
his
Death
,
and
whom
we
ought
to
take
as
our
only
Mediator
,
Intercessor
,
and
Advocate
,
addressing
our selves
to
God
by
and
through
him
in
Faith
and
Truth
.
I
made
my
Declaration
to
the
Minister
before
I
came
hither
,
of
all
the
abuses
which
I
found
in
the
Church
of
Rome
:
I
now
reject
them
all
,
and
resolve
to
adhere
to
the
Faith
of
that
Church
which
is
the
true
Spouse
of
Christ
,
particularly
to
the
Faith
of
the
Reformed
Churches
of
France
,
without
adding
to
or
taking
from
it
,
or
changing
it
in
any
particular
;
and
in
this
Faith
I
desire
to
dye
,
and
I
trust
in
the
Mercy
of
God
,
that
having
begun
a
good
work
in
me
,
he
will
finish
it
to
his
own
Glory
,
and
my
Salvation
.
I
have
for
a
long
time
earnestly
sighed
after
what
I
have
now
done
,
and
I
may
say
,
This
is
an
happy
day
for
me
!
Here
I
ended
my
Discourse
,
to
which
the
Pastor
returned
this
Answer
:
Madamoiselle
,
said
he
,
I
have
heard
you
with
a
great
deal
of
Joy
,
as
also
have
those
good
Christians
that
are
here
present
.
And
how
can
there
chuse
but
be
joy
on
Earth
,
seeing
there
's
Joy
in
Heaven
when
a
Sinner
repents
,
or
a
Wanderer
is
reduced
into
the
right
way
?
Being
perswaded
therefore
that
your
Conversion
is
sincere
and
real
,
In
the
Name
,
and
by
the
Authority
of
our
Lord
,
I
declare
you
a
true
Member
of
his
Church
.
He
hath
chosen
you
from
Eternity
to
be
his
,
and
as
such
he
hath
called
you
Externally
by
his
Word
,
and
more
effectually
by
his
Spirit
;
so
that
I
only
publish
and
make
known
to
men
,
what
God
hath
done
for
you
.
You
are
now
entred
into
a
path
very
thorny
,
but
withal
very
glorious
;
you
shall
suffer
all
the
days
of
your
Life
,
but
at
length
you
shall
finish
your
days
in
peace
and
Joy
:
You
must
encounter
with
innumerable
Enemies
,
but
the
issue
of
your
Combate
will
be
your
Glory
and
Triumph
.
The
God
of
Mercy
,
who
desires
not
the
Death
of
a
Sinner
,
but
rather
that
he
would
repent
and
live
,
increase
in
you
all
the
Gifts
of
his
Holy
Spirit
,
and
sustain
you
with
his
Power
from
on
high
,
that
having
in
this
World
received
Authentick
Evidences
of
Eternal
Life
,
he
may
indeed
bestow
it
upon
you
in
the
Heavens
.
Consider
seriously
,
that
having
entred
into
this
way
of
Eternal
Life
,
you
must
not
draw
back
,
nor
so
much
as
look
back
,
by
remembring
and
regretting
your
past
Grandure
,
and
Conveniencies
:
Seeing
you
abandon
all
things
to
follow
the
Lord
Jesus
,
you
cannot
,
with
a
good
Conscience
return
to
what
you
have
left
,
without
committing
an
outrage
on
him
,
and
alienating
your
heart
from
the
Lord
of
Glory
,
who
abhorrs
a
divided
heart
,
an
heart
that
pretends
to
adhere
to
him
,
and
at
the
same
time
runs
out
after
the
World
:
Little
Children
,
saith
St.
John
,
love
not
the
world
,
neither
the
things
that
are
in
the
world
,
if
any
man
love
the
world
,
the
Love
of
the
Father
is
not
in
him
.
Oh
how
happy
is
that
Soul
,
who
forsaking
all
other
things
,
makes
the
Lord
Jesus
Christ
his
supream
happiness
,
his
All
!
Having
said
thus
,
he
prayed
again
for
me
with
much
fervour
and
affection
,
during
which
I
shed
a
thousand
tears
of
Joy
,
the
Evidences
of
an
inward
joy
and
satisfaction
.
Madam
de
la
Garde
and
her
two
Daughters
wept
also
,
and
her
Sons-in-law
were
much
affected
:
This
Action
was
concluded
with
singing
the
85th
.
Psalm
,
which
begins
thus
.
Oh
Lord
our
God
,
thou
gracious
Hast
been
to
thy
beloved
Land
;
Jacobs
Captivity
thou
hast
Recalled
with
a
mighty
hand
.
Thy
People
freely
pardoned
Thou
hast
all
their
Iniquities
;
O
God
thou
all
their
Trespasses
,
And
sins
hast
covered
from
thine
Eyes
.
This
was
followed
by
the
Blessing
,
in
which
I
as
a
New
Commer
had
a
double
Portion
.
I
must
needs
say
that
the
Pastor
put
up
many
particular
Requests
for
me
;
and
after
having
ended
all
,
he
came
to
salute
me
,
as
one
newly
entred
into
their
Communion
.
Madam
de
la
Garde
with
her
two
illustrious
Daughters
followed
him
,
and
embranced
me
an
hundred
times
;
we
wept
on
each
other
for
Joy
and
love
:
The
Monsieurs
d'
Arbaux
,
and
de
Chables
were
extreamly
obliging
in
their
Carriage
,
which
I
had
assurance
was
sincere
.
At
length
we
all
went
out
〈◊〉
the
Summer-house
,
leaving
the
Minister
alone
,
wh●
had
the
Generosity
to
write
me
a
Certificate
,
of
m●
having
made
an
Abjuration
of
the
Roman
Errors
i●
his
Presence
,
declaring
that
he
own'd
me
for
〈◊〉
Member
of
the
Church
,
and
prayed
all
the
Brethren
in
Christ
to
receive
me
as
such
.
I
thanke●
him
the
best
that
I
could
,
for
he
exposed
himse●●
to
extream
Danger
,
should
I
happen
to
lose
th●●
Certificate
,
and
it
should
fall
into
dangerous
hands
As
an
acknowledgment
of
his
kindnesses
,
I
woul●
have
obliged
him
to
have
received
a
Ring
of
a
considerable
value
,
but
he
would
not
take
it
,
answering
me
very
pleasantly
,
That
't
was
not
the
part
o●
Converts
to
give
presents
to
their
Converters
,
bu●
of
Converters
to
give
presents
to
their
Converts
.
〈◊〉
answered
,
That
't
was
so
indeed
in
the
false
Church
but
in
the
true
Church
they
have
contrary
Maxims
;
yet
I
could
never
prevail
with
him
to
take
any
thing
of
me
.
After
we
had
walked
some
time
,
Madam
de
l●
Garde
was
willing
to
return
into
the
Castle
,
where
we
found
in
the
Hall
a
stately
Collation
prepared
fo●
us
.
Methinks
Madam
,
(
said
I
)
you
deal
with
m●
as
they
did
with
the
Prodigal
Son
,
for
whom
the●
killed
the
fatted
Calf
as
soon
as
he
came
to
himself
and
returned
into
his
Fathers
House
.
She
smil'd
and
said
,
You
humble
your self
too
much
,
this
comparison
doth
not
suit
you
.
But
I
pray
you
,
seeing
there
is
now
joy
in
Heaven
,
why
should
there
no●
be
some
joy
also
on
Earth
?
We
were
very
chearful
during
the
Collation
which
being
ended
,
the
Pastor
took
his
leave
of
us
I
much
regretted
his
departure
,
seeing
God
had
chosen
him
to
receive
me
into
his
Church
,
and
〈◊〉
were
his
Spiritual
Child
,
the
Apostle
Paul
himself
calling
those
his
Children
whom
God
had
brought
into
the
Church
by
his
Ministry
.
He
promised
after
a
few
days
to
return
and
see
us
,
and
I
was
much
troubled
that
I
had
let
him
go
,
before
he
had
satisfied
me
in
a
scruple
which
I
had
,
viz.
whether
in
case
I
did
return
to
my
Mother
,
I
ought
to
confess
plainly
that
I
were
an
Hugonot
,
or
else
to
pretend
that
I
were
still
a
Roman
Catholick
.
If
I
should
confess
the
former
,
I
should
be
in
danger
of
falling
into
the
same
Inconveniences
I
had
been
delivered
from
,
and
it
may
be
greater
,
which
I
should
very
hardly
escape
.
If
I
should
deny
it
,
I
should
wound
my
Conscience
,
and
show
that
I
were
ashamed
of
Christ
and
his
Gospel
,
which
would
be
a
kind
of
denying
him
before
men
.
At
length
I
resolved
,
that
if
my
Mother
would
●●e
me
,
and
my
Brother
should
advise
me
to
return
to
her
,
and
if
she
should
demand
an
account
of
my
Faith
,
I
would
make
a
plain
Confession
of
it
▪
without
dissembling
any
part
of
it
,
preparing
〈◊〉
self
for
the
most
cruel
Events
,
and
chusing
●●●er
to
suffer
in
my
Body
than
in
my
Conscience
.
I
begg'd
God
to
strengthen
me
in
this
re●●lation
,
and
to
enable
me
,
notwithstanding
my
own
weakness
,
to
overcome
all
Crafts
,
Threatnings
,
all
kind
of
Temptation
,
and
my
proper
Infirmities
.
I
imparted
my
thoughts
to
Madam
de
●a
Garde
,
who
approved
of
my
design
,
and
exceedingly
confirmed
me
in
it
.
About
three
days
after
my
Brother
with
Mounsier
de
Haute-Cour
came
to
visit
Madam
de
la
Gar●●
:
This
was
an
addition
to
my
Joy
.
After
the
●●●●t
Caresse
;
and
Civilities
were
over
,
they
declared
to
them
,
that
I
was
admitted
,
received
and
owned
to
be
a
Member
of
the
Reformed
Church
,
●●d
gave
them
an
account
of
the
manner
in
which
this
was
done
.
Never
was
surprize
more
agreeable
.
Blessed
be
God
,
said
my
Brother
,
you
have
treed
me
from
a
great
deal
of
trouble
:
I
●ay
now
call
you
my
Sister
,
not
only
in
Flesh
and
Blood
,
but
also
in
Spirit
,
and
in
our
Lord
Jesus
Christ
;
this
obliged
him
to
embrace
me
〈◊〉
second
time
,
and
to
give
me
the
Hand
or
Fellowship
.
Mounsieur
de
Haute-Cour
durst
not
so
openly
declare
his
Joy
at
what
I
had
done
,
yet
he
protested
to
me
,
that
nothing
ever
better
pleased
him
in
all
his
Life
.
At
length
Madam
de
la
Garde
,
believing
that
my
Brother
and
Mounsieur
de
Haute-Cour
were
not
com●
without
having
something
of
Moment
to
impart
t●
me
,
left
the
Chamber
in
which
we
were
.
M●
Brother
took
this
opportunity
to
tell
me
,
that
my
Mother
earnestly
desired
to
see
me
,
and
that
〈◊〉
should
prepare
to
return
with
him
.
I
am
ready
to
do
it
,
said
I
,
but
I
assure
you
,
that
having
made
my
Declaration
,
I
am
not
in
an
Humou●
to
dissemble
,
but
am
resolved
to
declare
boldly
that
I
am
of
the
Reformed
Religion
.
At
this
word
my
Brother
was
silent
for
some
time
:
At
length
he
consented
to
what
I
had
proposed
,
assuring
m●
that
my
Mother
would
never
trouble
me
more
o●
that
account
,
having
too
sensible
remorse
for
wha●
she
had
already
done
;
adding
moreover
,
that
sh●
was
so
extreamly
troubled
for
having
suffered
th●
Father
Matthew
to
usurp
such
a
Power
over
her
mind
,
that
she
is
(
said
he
)
fallen
sick
with
it
,
and
't
is
her
Sickness
that
is
one
of
the
Reasons
that
make
me
press
you
to
return
.
But
,
Brother
,
(
said
I
)
hath
not
the
injuriou●
Letter
which
you
wrote
her
,
made
her
sick
?
Wha●
did
you
mean
by
Writing
such
things
?
I
Confess
(
said
he
)
that
I
was
not
my self
when
〈◊〉
wrote
it
;
and
the
trouble
of
having
,
as
I
feared
lost
you
for
ever
,
made
me
in
a
manner
star●
mad
:
Yet
this
way
of
Writing
hath
not
wanted
a
good
effect
,
for
it
opened
my
Mothers
Eyes
,
who
immediately
saw
that
her
having
without
imagining
any
hurt
suffered
the
Father
Matthew
to
usurp
such
an
Authority
over
her
,
was
capable
to
do
her
an
injury
,
seeing
to
please
this
Man
she
had
hurried
away
two
Children
,
of
whom
she
had
never
any
reason
to
complain
;
and
that
so
unnatural
an
Action
would
never
be
ascribed
to
a
scruple
and
tenderness
of
Conscience
,
but
to
something
more
odious
.
It
may
be
,
unless
I
had
wrote
this
Letter
,
she
would
have
been
the
same
that
she
ever
hath
been
towards
you
and
me
,
so
absolute
a
dominion
had
the
Father
Mathew
over
her
spirit
.
Moreover
I
assure
you
,
that
the
good
Woman
is
not
at
all
displeased
with
me
for
what
I
have
done
,
and
I
have
all
the
reason
in
the
World
to
be
satisfied
with
the
Caresses
she
hath
made
me
.
I
'll
tell
you
more
,
Monsieur
de
Haute-Cour
being
come
to
see
me
,
she
shewed
him
all
possible
Civilities
,
called
him
the
Deliverer
of
her
Daughter
,
and
hath
given
him
all
the
hopes
that
he
could
expect
for
her
Consent
,
being
fully
convinced
as
she
her self
said
,
that
the
Union
between
the
houses
de
Roche
Blanche
and
d'
Ombreval
,
was
determined
in
Heaven
,
whose
Decree
't
is
in
vain
for
men
to
oppose
.
I
could
not
chuse
but
blush
at
the
hearing
of
such
News
,
especially
in
the
presence
of
Monsieur
de
Haute-Cour
,
who
soon
perceived
the
Confusion
I
was
under
,
and
took
this
opportunity
to
fall
at
my
feet
,
and
to
tell
me
,
that
although
his
Passion
had
been
approved
of
by
my
late
Father
,
though
it
was
authorized
by
my
Brother
;
and
though
he
had
also
obtain'd
the
consent
of
my
Mother
,
yet
he
was
resolved
to
owe
me
to
none
but
my self
.
I
had
never
(
said
I
)
any
aversion
from
you
,
nor
am
I
capable
of
ever
having
it
:
You
are
an
honest
man
,
much
esteemed
by
all
,
you
have
much
Merit
and
Worth
,
nor
am
I
absolutely
blind
.
Moreover
,
you
have
for
you
,
the
Consent
of
my
Father
,
of
my
Mother
,
and
of
a
Brother
whom
I
am
obliged
by
many
reasons
to
Honour
and
Love
.
He
loves
Madamoiselle
your
Sister
beyond
expression
;
I
give
you
leave
to
draw
what
favourable
consequences
you
please
out
of
all
these
things
,
and
remember
that
this
is
the
second
time
that
you
have
forced
me
to
declare
the
sentiments
of
my
heart
,
though
they
were
not
unknown
to
you
;
beware
,
(
said
I
smiling
)
you
do
it
not
a
third
time
,
least
you
give
me
just
cause
to
complain
of
you
.
Ah
Sister
,
said
my
Brother
laughing
,
you
would
make
us
believe
(
did
we
not
know
you
well
enough
)
that
you
were
worse
than
indeed
you
are
.
I
could
not
chuse
but
laugh
in
my
turn
,
and
to
break
off
a
Conversation
so
little
serious
,
I
entred
upon
a
Discourse
of
my
return
.
Monsieur
de
Haute-Cour
could
not
consent
to
it
,
being
still
afraid
on
my
behalf
.
But
my
Brother
was
for
it
,
declaring
that
he
would
take
such
care
,
and
keep-such
a
strict
watch
over
all
passages
,
that
they
should
never
be
able
to
play
me
such
a
trick
as
they
had
done
.
For
my
part
I
desired
it
with
all
my
heart
,
and
told
them
,
that
seeing
my
Mother
was
hal●
vanquished
already
,
the
rest
of
the
Victory
must
needs
belong
to
me
.
Immediately
we
all
three
left
the
Chamber
to
rejoyn
Madam
de
la
Garde
,
to
whom
we
discovered
the
result
of
our
Consultation
:
She
consented
with
some
difficulty
,
fearing
the
same
things
that
Monsieur
de
Haute-Cour
did
.
But
my
Brother
assured
her
that
she
had
no
reason
to
fear
,
seeing
Father
Mathew
was
under
disgrace
,
and
besides
was
sick
unto
Death
,
which
hindered
him
from
regaining
the
Empire
he
had
once
over
my
Mothers
Spirit
.
We
supt
this
Evening
very
chearfully
,
and
sate
up
till
it
was
near
Morning
,
spending
the
time
in
a
thousand
innocent
Diversions
,
at
length
each
withdrew
to
his
Chamber
to
take
some
hours
rei●●
.
My
Brother
rose
early
enough
the
next
Morning
,
considering
how
late
it
was
when
he
went
to
Bed
.
He
discoursed
some
time
with
my
Lover
,
at
lengt●
they
sent
to
my
Chamber
,
to
enquire
whether
I
was
risen
,
and
found
that
I
was
ordering
my
Chamber-maid
(
who
was
of
the
Reform'd
Religion
,
a
very
honest
Girle
,
whom
Madam
de
la
Garde
had
given
me
,
and
I
have
kept
ever
since
,
who
is
now
in
the
Ship
with
me
)
to
pack
up
some
things
which
I
had
there
in
order
to
our
Journey
.
Methinks
,
said
Monsieur
de
Haute-Cour
,
after
the
usage
you
have
met
with
at
the
Castle
de
Ponsins
,
you
should
not
be
so
earnest
to
return
to
it
.
Methinks
,
Monsieur
,
answered
I
,
there
is
nothing
more
glorious
than
to
return
with
Honour
to
a
place
from
whence
we
have
been
shamefully
driven
,
when
those
who
have
driven
us
away
,
are
forced
by
their
own
remorse
to
do
us
justice
,
and
Caress
us
a
thousand
ways
,
to
make
us
forget
the
injuries
we
have
received
at
their
hands
.
Just
as
I
had
spoken
these
words
,
came
Madam
de
la
Garde
into
the
Chamber
,
which
prevented
Monsieur
de
Haute-Cour
from
making
any
reply
.
Why
Daughter
,
(
said
she
)
are
you
in
such
haste
to
be
gone
from
me
?
at
least
spend
this
day
with
us
.
Ah!
Madam
,
(
answered
I
)
should
I
follow
the
Inclinations
of
my
heart
,
I
should
not
only
spend
this
day
,
but
my
whole
Life
with
you
.
'T
is
in
this
House
that
I
have
made
my
entrance
into
the
Church
of
the
Lord
,
and
my
open
profession
of
true
Christianity
:
But
Madam
,
I
have
a
Mother
to
whom
I
am
obliged
not
only
by
Blood
and
Nature
,
but
also
by
a
thousand
unexpressible
tendernesses
:
She
is
sick
,
she
desires
to
see
me
,
I
must
they
her
in
all
things
in
which
Conscience
is
not
concern'd
.
Well
,
(
said
she
)
I
will
not
oppose
your
departure
,
but
earnestly
I
desire
to
have
some
private
Discourse
with
you
before
you
go
.
Madam
,
said
I
,
I
will
presently
wait
on
you
in
your
Chamber
,
to
receive
your
Instructions
,
which
I
shall
always
va●●e
as
so
many
Oracles
.
As
soon
as
I
had
set
my
Affairs
in
order
,
and
spoken
a
word
or
two
to
Monsieur
de
Haute-Cour
and
my
Brother
,
I
went
into
Madam
de
la
Gard's
Chamber
,
I
found
her
alone
,
she
received
me
with
an
embrace
,
which
was
followed
with
many
most
obliging
Expressions
.
My
dear
Daughter
(
said
she
)
I
admire
the
fatality
of
this
Adventure
;
't
was
but
a
few
days
since
that
I
first
knew
you
,
and
yet
I
love
you
as
tenderly
as
I
can
possibly
love
my
own
Daughters
,
which
are
my
own
Flesh
and
Blood
,
yet
the
same
Fate
that
hath
drawn
out
my
Affections
towards
you
,
snatches
you
from
me
now
,
when
I
most
desire
your
Presence
.
We
must
obey
,
and
submit
our selves
to
Gods
Will
.
All
things
concur
in
calling
you
home
to
a
Mother
that
loves
you
,
and
I
will
not
disswade
you
from
your
Duty
,
yet
I
would
as
a
Mother
,
and
as
a
Member
of
the
same
Society
with
you
,
give
you
some
Advice
,
which
as
Affairs
are
at
present
,
cannot
but
be
useful
to
you
.
Consider
Daughter
,
that
you
are
a
Member
of
the
true
Christian
Church
,
and
that
this
quality
of
Reformed
Christian
,
obligeth
you
to
renounce
all
the
Pleasures
of
the
World
,
which
ordinarily
follow
greatness
,
and
seem
to
be
entailed
on
the
Church
of
Rome
.
I
shall
not
insist
much
on
this
Point
,
because
by
what
I
know
of
you
,
you
are
too
wise
and
Prudent
not
to
make
this
reflexion
your self
:
Yet
there
is
another
Point
on
which
I
have
spoken
to
you
already
,
and
shall
now
speak
what
more
God
hath
put
into
my
mind
;
't
is
concerning
your
Constancy
,
to
shew
you
,
that
having
embraced
the
Truth
,
you
are
obliged
to
persevere
in
it
to
the
end
,
with
an
invincible
firmness
.
It
hath
been
observed
,
and
the
Observation
is
confirmed
by
daily
expe●●ence
,
that
when
a
Person
renounce
h●
the
Errors
of
the
Church
of
Ro●a
,
to
embrace
the
Purity
of
Faith
,
such
as
the
Word
of
God
teacheth
us
,
the
Devil
and
the
World
seem
to
be
let
loose
against
that
Person
;
God
suffers
him
to
be
exposed
to
the
sharpest
Tryals
,
to
discover
his
Iniquity
and
Hypocrisie
,
if
he
return
again
into
the
false
Church
:
Whereas
the
true
Children
of
God
,
having
their
Duty
always
before
their
Eyes
,
never
fail
in
so
essential
a
Point
as
perseverance
is
,
but
continue
in
the
fear
of
the
Lord
unto
the
end
.
Thus
you
see
that
the
same
fire
of
Persecution
,
the
same
Furnace
of
Afflictions
show
the
difference
that
there
is
between
the
Gold
and
the
Dross
that
is
found
with
it
,
which
cannot
be
so
well
distinguished
when
they
are
both
taken
out
of
the
Mines
together
.
But
as
the
Fire
distinguisheth
Gold
from
the
Earth
or
Dross
,
so
Calamities
distinguish
the
Children
of
God
from
Hypocrites
,
and
Sufferings
discover
what
in
Prosperity
lay
conceal'd
.
Don't
imagine
(
my
Daughter
)
that
your
Sufferings
will
only
be
from
the
Enemies
of
the
Faith
;
indeed
they
'l
do
the
worst
they
can
against
you
,
if
you
fall
into
their
Hands
;
and
the
least
mischief
you
are
to
expect
from
them
is
the
Confiscation
of
your
Goods
,
so
that
you
'l
be
forced
to
be
a
poor
Fugitive
and
Vagabond
.
You
may
,
it
may
be
,
promise
your self
a
comforta●le
retreat
amongst
those
of
our
Communion
;
but
this
is
what
is
worst
of
all
,
and
a
real
cause
of
Lamentation
and
Mourning
:
Alas
,
you
will
not
find
them
to
be
such
as
you
imagine
.
You
may
think
that
professing
a
Religion
,
which
so
plainly
Commands
Charity
,
Zeal
,
Humility
,
and
renouncing
the
World
,
their
manners
will
be
conformable
to
their
belief
;
but
't
is
nothing
so
:
Don't
lye
under
this
mistake
,
but
be
perswaded
,
that
the
number
of
those
whose
Lives
are
adorned
with
Christian
Virtues
,
is
very
small
,
in
comparison
of
those
that
are
very
Pious
in
their
Discourses
,
and
splendid
in
their
Profession
,
without
ever
practising
what
they
profess
.
Oh
God!
What
a
Scandal
is
it
,
to
see
the
greatest
part
of
those
that
profess
the
Reformed
Religion
,
leading
Lives
so
unbecoming
the
Gospel
,
especially
in
other
Countreys
where
the
Rods
of
Advers●ty
●●ve
not
been
yet
felt
:
You
will
find
Pride
wh●re
you
expected
Humility
,
Dissoluteness
instead
of
●●●de●ty
,
Hardness
of
Heart
instead
of
Charity
,
●●●ness
and
Indifference
instead
of
Zeal
.
Oh
what
anguish
will
the
sight
of
these
things
cause
in
you
?
I
h●●e
known
Persons
that
have
bravely
born
the
lo●
〈◊〉
Goods
,
and
have
not
at
all
yielded
to
Threat●ings
,
Misery
and
Imprisonment
,
whom
the
sight
of
the
horri●le
disorder
amongst
the
Reformed
throughou●
the
W●●ld
,
have
almost
vanquishr
.
Wh●●ever
you
retire
,
you
will
have
many
Spyes
〈…〉
,
who
will
watch
all
your
words
and
Action●
w●th
greater
Care
and
Malignity
than
if
you
●●te
●●ll
a
Roman
Catholick
.
Your
greatest
Ene●●es
will
be
the
Women
,
(
I
must
speak
this
to
the
shame
of
my
Sex
)
who
seeing
you
young
and
handsome
,
will
not
be
perswaded
that
a
Person
of
your
Age
and
Quality
could
abandon
all
for
the
quiet
of
her
Conscience
.
Hereupon
they
'l
invent
a
thousand
idle
and
ridiculous
stories
against
you
,
as
their
envy
or
jealonsie
shall
prompt
them
.
Others
will
relate
all
that
they
shall
hear
,
adding
Malignant
Commentaries
of
their
own
,
either
to
vex
you
,
or
oblige
you
to
discover
some
discontent
.
Yea
,
they
'l
be
apt
enough
to
iniure
you
to
your
Face
,
either
by
dull
or
bitter
Railleries
,
or
else
by
open
affronts
;
so
that
that
from
which
you
may
promise
your self
Joy
and
Consolation
,
will
be
to
you
the
Cause
of
Grief
and
Tears
.
There
have
been
Persons
of
Honour
and
Merit
that
have
also
been
obliged
to
seek
security
amongst
the
Reformed
of
other
Countreys
;
but
alas
!
they
were
much
deceived
in
their
Opinion
of
them
,
and
found
that
they
were
only
Reformed
out
of
Custome
,
and
because
they
happened
to
be
born
such
,
and
that
had
they
,
been
born
Ranters
,
or
Papists
,
or
Jews
,
they
would
not
have
changed
their
Religion
,
what
faults
soever
they
had
seen
in
it
,
and
on
this
damnable
Principle
they
hate
all
those
that
turn
from
Error
to
Truth
,
as
inconstant
.
Who
,
ever
heard
of
such
a
depravation
!
yet
I
believe
those
from
whom
I
had
an
account
of
it
,
who
are
Persons
very
sincere
and
Pious
,
and
who
would
never
have
discovered
the
nakedness
of
those
of
their
own
Communion
,
had
not
they
done
it
first
themselves
,
by
their
own
Actions
.
I
speak
these
things
that
you
may
not
be
surprized
nor
astonished
,
when
you
see
the
Lives
of
some
of
the
Reformed
,
so
different
from
their
Faith
,
and
that
you
may
not
take
up
an
ill
Opinion
of
what
they
believe
from
their
Practices
,
by
which
they
are
so
far
from
honouring
the
Father
which
is
in
Heaven
,
that
they
not
only
dishonour
him
themselves
,
but
also
by
their
horrible
Examples
provoke
others
to
do
so
too
.
For
my
part
,
seeing
the
present
Fury
of
our
Enemies
,
and
the
liberty
they
take
in
acting
it
,
I
expect
some
dreadful
Calamity
,
and
endeavour
to
prepare
my
own
and
my
Daughters
minds
for
the
most
surprizing
and
fatalest
accidents
,
knowing
that
an
evil
foreseen
,
and
for
which
Persons
are
prepared
,
loseth
above
half
its
force
.
I
shall
conclude
my
Discourse
with
sincere
Vows
for
your
Welfare
and
Prosperity
.
May
it
please
our
good
.
God
to
increase
in
you
daily
the
Gifts
of
his
Holy
Spirit
:
Pray
to
him
,
my
Daughter
,
call
on
him
in
your
Prosperity
,
and
you
'l
find
him
gratious
unto
you
in
your
Adversity
;
if
Men
afflict
you
,
he
'l
fill
your
Soul
with
unspeakable
Joy
;
if
they
wound
you
,
he
'll
bind
up
your
wounds
,
and
apply
to
them
the
most
healing
Balsome
;
if
they
deprive
you
of
your
perishing
riches
here
below
,
he●ll
heap
on
you
eternal
ones
above
;
this
is
what
I
wish
with
my
whole
Heart
.
Moreover
,
that
you
may
remember
me
,
I
beg
you
to
receive
this
small
present
,
giving
me
several
Books
of
Devotion
very
well
bound
.
I
intended
to
have
enlarged
in
my
Expressions
of
thankfulness
,
but
she
would
not
suffer
me
.
I
was
much
pleased
with
the
Present
she
made
me
,
and
carried
it
my self
into
my
Chamber
,
to
look
it
up
in
my
Gabinet
.
As
soon
as
these
things
were
over
,
we
went
to
Dinner
,
at
which
we
were
not
so
chearful
as
we
had
been
last
Night
at
Supper
.
After
Dinner
we
took
our
leaves
one
of
another
.
I
shall
not
give
an
account
of
the
Tears
we
all
shed
:
I
could
never
have
thought
't
would
have
been
so
terrible
to
me
to
part
from
Madam
de
la
Garde
and
her
two
illustrious
Daughters
,
who
also
made
me
Presents
after
their
Mothers
Example
.
They
all
went
into
the
Coach
to
keep
me
Company
;
the
Messieurs
d'
Arbaux
and
de
Chables
took
Horse
to
accompany
my
Brother
and
Lover
,
who
came
on
Horseback
,
though
they
also
brought
a
Coach
with
them
.
They
rode
with
us
about
a
League
and
half
where
fresh
Tears
were
shed
by
us
,
and
many
Civilities
passed
between
our
Gentlemen
.
My
Brother
and
Lover
made
their
Compliments
in
particular
to
Madam
de
la
Garde
and
her
two
Daughters
,
because
of
their
extraordinary
kindness
they
had
shown
me
;
and
after
varieties
of
Expressions
denoting
thankfulness
and
affection
,
our
Coaches
parted
:
I
was
left
in
mine
with
none
but
my
Chamber-maid
,
admiring
the
strange
revolution
of
this
World
,
that
I
should
return
voluntarily
the
same
way
which
I
had
been
but
a
little
before
carried
by
force
.
As
for
my
Lover
and
my
Brother
,
they
chose
to
ride
on
Horse-back
,
for
fear
of
any
unhappy
accident
;
they
had
also
with
them
two
Men
that
were
very
resolute
and
well
armed
.
I
shall
not
give
you
an
account
of
what
happened
this
Journey
,
'till
I
come
to
our
Castle
.
My
Brother
caused
the
Coach
to
stop
some
distance
from
the
Gate
,
because
he
would
not
have
my
Mother
know
by
the
noise
that
we
were
come
.
My
Brother
and
Lover
alighted
off
their
Horses
,
and
I
came
out
of
the
Coach
;
and
my
Brother
having
strictly
charged
all
the
Family
not
to
give
my
Mother
Notice
of
our
coming
,
we
went
up
towards
her
Chamber
,
and
I
met
her
coming
out
of
her
Closet
,
with
an
extream
pale
and
languishing
Countenance
,
at
which
I
was
much
surprized
:
As
soon
as
I
saw
her
,
I
fell
at
her
feet
,
saving
,
God
hath
been
very
gracious
to
me
,
in
suffering
me
to
embrace
your
Knees
with
the
satisfaction
I
have
of
being
assured
that
you
are
no
longer
angry
with
me
.
At
this
surprize
my
Mother
cryed
out
,
and
was
forced
to
sit
down
,
not
having
strength
to
stand
up
;
at
length
being
a
little
come
to
her self
,
she
said
,
Justine
,
my
Daughter
!
Justine
,
my
Child
!
Let
me
say
,
that
God
hath
been
very
gracious
to
me
,
in
restoring
me
my
dear
Children
,
after
I
had
blindly
taken
such
pains
to
drive
them
from
me
:
Come
,
my
Daughter
,
let
me
embrace
you
,
after
which
let
Death
come
when
it
will
,
I
am
ready
for
it
.
I
would
not
stir
from
her
Knees
,
but
she
forced
me
to
arise
and
sit
down
by
her
.
The
Astonishment
was
so
great
,
that
she
took
no
notice
of
Mounsier
de
Haute-Cour
nor
my
Brother
:
At
length
,
I
believe
,
(
said
she
to
the
former
)
that
your
Happiness
hath
been
the
sole
hindrance
of
my
Daughters
Misery
,
for
Heaven
would
not
suffer
a
Person
dear
to
you
,
to
be
carried
away
,
but
hath
directed
you
to
find
her
and
bring
her
back
.
In
a
word
,
Heaven
hath
destin'd
her
for
you
,
and
men
can
neither
successfully
nor
honestly
oppose
its
Decrees
.
You
told
me
a
few
days
since
,
that
you
desired
nothing
in
the
World
more
than
to
have
her
for
your
Wife
.
I
now
give
her
to
you
,
and
both
Command
her
as
a
Mother
,
and
begg
her
as
a
Friend
to
consider
you
as
her
Husband
,
seeing
Mounsieur
de
Roche-Blanche
,
and
Madam
his
Wife
,
her
dead
Father
,
and
her
Brother
,
by
whom
she
ought
to
be
directed
since
her
Fathers
death
,
have
desired
this
Union
.
Madam
,
said
I
,
suffer
me
to
enjoy
the
Consolation
of
seeing
you
,
without
minding
any
thing
else
.
I
believe
(
answered
my
Mother
smiling
)
that
you
are
very
glad
to
see
me
,
but
one
happiness
ought
not
to
be
an
Obstacle
to
another
which
is
greater
;
and
after
all
,
Daughter
,
I
owe
you
a
reparation
.
I
give
you
to
this
Gentleman
,
to
whom
you
have
,
it
may
be
,
given
your
Heart
already
,
this
ought
to
make
you
forget
the
Injury
that
was
done
you
.
And
on
the
other
hand
I
am
inde●ted
to
Mounsier
de
Haute-Cour
for
having
restored
me
my
Daughter
,
though
(
it
may
be
)
he
aim'd
more
at
his
own
satisfaction
than
at
mine
.
I
confess
I
was
both
confounded
and
vext
that
these
things
should
be
spoken
in
my
Lovers
presence
,
and
my
Mother
perceiving
my
trouble
,
arose
,
and
after
having
recommenced
her
Civilities
with
Mounsier
de
Haute-Cour
,
and
her
Caresses
towards
my
Brother
;
I
desire
,
said
she
,
to
allow
my
Heart
a
little-Joy
,
after
its
being
delivered
from
such
cruel
Afflictions
.
Immediately
she
sent
for
the
two
Rabourses
and
Abelard
,
who
had
the
Honour
to
eat
with
us
;
the
rest
of
the
day
was
spent
in
a
great
deal
of
Pleasure
,
'till
Supper
,
during
which
they
made
me
sit
near
Mounsier
de
Haute-Cour
.
You
may
better
imagine
,
than
I
can
tell
,
what
Discourses
pass'd
between
us
.
In
the
Evening
my
Mother
ordered
my
Brother
to
take
Horse
the
next
Morning
,
and
invite
Mounsier
and
Madam
de
Roche
Blanche
,
and
Madamoi●●●
Ga●●●●●●s
their
illustrious
Daughter
,
to
our
Ca●●●●dding
,
that
●n
the
mean
time
she
would
keep
Mons●●ur
de
Haute-Cour
with
her
as
a
pawn
:
This
Employment
my
Brother
joyfully
accepted
,
and
went
very
early
the
next
Morning
towards
Roche
Blanche
.
I
never
had
enjoyed
so
much
Peace
and
Pleasure
since
my
Fathers
Death
,
as
I
now
did
.
I
was
much
in
my
Mothers
Favour
,
who
dealt
with
me
more
like
a
Friend
than
like
a
Daughter
.
She
loved
me
very
tenderly
,
and
I
loved
her
much
after
the
same
manner
.
I
freely
enjoyed
my
Lovers
Company
without
the
least
jealousie
or
hinderance
.
One
thing
indeed
troubled
me
,
which
was
the
assurance
I
had
that
there
was
somewhat
I●●
near
my
Mothers
heart
which
though
she
endeavoured
to
conceal
from
me
as
much
as
possible
,
yet
she
could
not
from
time
to
time
forbear
sighing
in
my
presence
.
I
once
resolved
to
ask
her
the
reason
of
her
so
great
trouble
,
of
which
I
feared
my
change
of
Religion
wa●
the
cause
.
She
perceived
my
fear
,
wherefore
sh●●
resolved
to
put
me
out
of
doubt
:
I
know
,
Justin●●
said
she
,
that
you
believe
your
sentiments
about
Religion
are
the
cause
of
my
Affliction
:
No
,
no
,
I
a●
not
sorry
to
see
you
an
Hugonot
,
or
ready
to
〈◊〉
one
.
What
would
you
say
,
should
I
tell
you
,
that
am
apt
sometimes
to
approve
of
what
you
have
don●
and
to
envy
your
Condition
?
So
unexpected
an
expression
struck
me
silent
s●●●
some
moments
,
but
at
length
I
answered
thus
.
M●dam
,
(
said
I
)
I
have
entirely
rejected
the
Rom●
Religion
,
and
embraced
the
Protestant
;
in
whi●●
I
hope
,
according
to
that
assruance
which
God
ha●●
graciously
given
me
,
I
shall
live
and
dye
:
But
M●dam
,
give
me
leave
to
speak
one
word
out
of
〈◊〉
Word
of
God
to
you
,
which
I
have
often
he●●●
from
my
Father
and
Brother
;
To
day
ij
you
will
hear
his
voice
,
harden
not
your
heart
.
When
they
spake
these
words
to
me
,
I
was
as
you
at
present
are
,
under
doubts
and
much
unc●rtainty
what
course
to
take
.
They
advised
me
not
eto
trust
to
my
own
understanding
,
but
to
begg
of
God
that
he
would
show
me
what
to
do
.
I
did
so
,
and
God
at
length
determined
me
to
do
what
I
have
now
done
,
for
which
I
do
,
and
I
hope
I
shall
to
all
Eternity
bless
his
Holy
Name
.
Besides
,
my
Brother
gave
me
a
New
Testament
,
which
I
read
several
times
,
and
we
had
some
Discourses
together
,
till
at
length
the
Spirit
of
God
finished
the
work
he
had
begun
in
me
.
Take
,
Madam
,
the
same
Course
,
and
be
assured
,
that
the
reason
why
your
Priests
and
Confessors
forbid
you
to
read
the
Holy
Scriptures
,
is
,
because
its
exceeding
great
light
is
abundantly
sufficient
to
discover
all
their
Errors
and
Abuses
.
Indeed
(
replyed
my
Mother
)
the
words
that
you
have
spoken
are
very
wonderful
:
To
day
if
you
will
hear
his
voice
,
harden
not
your
heart
.
Yes
,
Madam
,
(
said
I
)
you
'l
find
it
thus
written
in
the
94th
or
95th
Psalm
,
where
David
exhorts
his
People
not
to
resist
the
Voice
and
Will
of
God
,
if
they
hear
him
speaking
to
their
hearts
or
to
their
Eyes
by
his
wonderful
Works
.
And
St.
Paul
in
the
third
Chapter
of
his
Epistle
to
the
Hebrews
,
applies
this
passage
to
those
to
whom
God
had
discovered
the
first
sparks
of
his
Truth
,
either
by
his
Word
heard
or
meditated
on
,
or
by
holy
speculations
,
for
these
things
are
indeed
the
Voice
of
God
;
so
that
none
can
harden
their
Hearts
against
it
,
without
becoming
guilty
in
his
sight
.
If
you
please
,
Madam
,
(
added
I
)
I
'll
fetch
you
the
New
Testament
which
my
Brother
gave
me
.
Do
so
;
(
said
she
)
and
if
you
see
Monsieur
de
Haute-Cour
bid
him
come
hither
,
for
I
will
not
conceal
our
Conversation
from
him
.
I
went
,
or
rather
flew
,
to
discharge
the
Commission
my
Mother
had
given
me
.
I
called
my
Lover
,
to
whom
I
gave
a
brief
account
of
the
disposition
of
my
Mothers
Spirit
;
I
●egg'd
his
assistance
in
perswading
her
,
which
he
joyfully
promised
;
so
that
we
went
both
to
her
.
Monsieur
,
(
said
my
Mother
)
you
cannot
but
be
sensible
of
the
Esteem
and
Affection
that
I
have
for
you
.
I
desire
that
you
would
sincerely
tell
me
your
Mind
,
without
the
least
complaisance
:
My
Daughter
hath
confessed
,
that
she
is
of
the
same
Religion
that
you
are
.
For
my
part
,
I
neither
love
nor
value
her
the
less
for
it
;
and
sometimes
I
am
apt
to
approve
of
what
she
hath
done
,
and
believe
,
that
had
I
been
in
her
circumstances
I
should
have
done
the
same
thing
.
In
a
word
,
the
farther
I
look
into
it
,
the
more
abuses
I
discover
in
the
Roman
Religion
;
but
yet
I
know
not
what
to
do
,
for
we
ought
not
to
abandon
a
Belief
in
which
we
have
been
born
and
bred
,
unless
very
weighty
Reasons
oblige
us
to
it
;
nor
yet
can
we
persevere
in
a
belief
whose
falshood
we
are
convinced
of
,
without
wounding
our
Conscience
.
These
Considerations
keep
my
mind
in
suspence
;
pray
help
me
to
determine
what
course
to
take
.
Madam
,
(
replyed
Monsieur
de
Haute-Cour
,
)
since
't
is
your
pleasure
that
I
speak
my
thoughts
freely
,
I
shall
not
amuse
my self
by
discoursing
largely
on
the
Truth
and
Purity
of
the
Reformed
Religion
,
nor
the
Errors
of
that
of
Rome
,
for
this
would
be
a
work
of
some
hours
,
yea
of
some
days
.
The
Church
of
Rome
errs
in
many
fundamental
poynts
,
and
the
Arguments
she
urgeth
in
her
defence
are
so
weak
and
captious
,
that
I
should
never
have
done
,
should
I
give
you
a
particular
account
of
them
.
I
shall
therefore
turn
my
Discourse
another
way
,
and
prove
that
you
have
no
reason
to
make
any
difficulty
of
leaving
the
Romish
Religion
,
since
those
very
Persons
that
press
you
to
persevere
in
it
,
are
not
themselves
perswaded
of
its
truth
.
Hath
it
not
been
told
you
a
thousand
times
,
that
A●ricular
Confession
was
absolutely
necessary
,
there
being
dreadful
Anathema●s
pronounced
against
such
as
conceal
any
thing
from
their
Confessor
?
I
shall
not
insist
on
this
,
that
this
kind
of
Confession
is
not
to
be
found
in
Scripture
,
without
offering
abundance
of
Violence
to
it
,
and
that
if
the
Primitive
Church
ever
admitted
it
,
't
was
never
accounted
indispensibly
necessary
,
as
't
is
now
.
What
need
is
there
,
(
Madam
)
that
a
Priest
should
know
all
my
Heart
,
and
discover
all
my
weaknesses
,
fears
and
scruples
,
whereby
he
may
do
what
he
will
with
me
,
especially
drain
my
Estate
to
enrich
Churches
,
and
Monasteries
?
This
hath
occasioned
most
of
those
,
who
have
some
,
sence
of
the
Abuses
of
Confession
,
to
confess
no
more
than
is
consistent
with
their
Interest
:
Especially
those
whose
Confessors
are
Jesuites
,
will
not
if
they
are
wi●e
,
confess
all
they
know
,
do
,
or
think
,
because
they
may
assure
themselves
,
that
their
secrets
will
be
revealed
,
and
will
pass
to
other
Persons
besides
their
Confessor
,
notwithstanding
the
great
Corporal
and
Spiritual
Punishments
pronounced
against
those
that
reveal
Confessions
▪
Remember
(
Madam
)
the
Questions
that
your
Confessor
ask'd
you
,
and
you
will
find
after
having
examined
the
Penances
and
satisfactions
that
he
ordain'd
,
that
he
made
use
of
your
Confession
only
to
get
somewhat
or
other
from
you
,
or
else
a
more
absolute
dominion
over
your
Spirit
.
This
therefore
is
an
Article
,
which
the
Church
of
Rome
hath
published
for
her
own
private
Interest
,
I
mean
worldly
Interest
:
Not
to
mention
the
many
other
mischiefs
that
are
occasioned
by
it
,
much
like
those
for
which
it
was
formerly
prohibited
in
the
Greek
Church
,
by
Nectarius
Patriarch
of
Constantinople
.
Again
,
P●●gatory
,
what
is
it
but
an
Invention
to
maintain
plenty
in
the
Kitchins
of
their
Clergy
,
who
have
also
found
out
the
Remedy
against
it
,
which
are
Masses
for
the
Dead
,
and
Pilgrimages
?
What
Man
,
being
perswaded
that
his
Soul
must
s●sser
the
most
dreadful
Torments
for
many
thousand
of
years
,
can
avoid
being
terrified
at
the
imagination
of
it
,
and
refuse
to
give
large
donations
for
the
singing
of
multitudes
of
Masses
,
by
their
means
to
be
saved
from
it
?
Who
sees
not
that
this
is
nothing
else
but
a
meer
humane
Invention
?
for
Purgatory
was
invented
to
cause
she
Mass
to
be
prized
,
and
the
Mass
to
furnish
the
Kitchin
;
whence
it
follows
,
that
the
Roman
Religion
is
partly
invented
,
to
furnish
the
Clergy
with
means
to
live
in
pomp
and
deliciousness
.
This
hath
occasioned
many
Roman
Catholicks
to
laugh
at
Purgatory
,
and
contemn
the
Mass
,
adhering
only
externally
to
the
Roman
Religion
for
their
advantage
,
but
indeed
are
of
no
Religion
at
all
,
because
they
judge
that
all
Religions
are
like
the
Roman
,
invented
only
to
awe
the
People
,
and
keep
them
in
due
bounds
,
as
more
effectual
to
this
End
,
than
Arms
and
Cittadells
.
As
for
the
Mass
,
did
we
but
know
the
multitude
of
Priests
that
laugh
at
it
in
their
Hearts
,
it
may
be
the
hundredth
part
of
all
the
Priests
in
the
World
would
hardly
be
found
good
Catholicks
.
Did
they
believe
that
Christ
was
really
present
,
and
that
they
could
bring
him
down
from
Heaven
to
eat
him
,
they
would
behave
themselves
far
otherwise
in
the
celebration
of
the
Mass
than
now
they
do
.
Not
one
of
them
but
would
tremble
,
knowing
that
he
held
in
his
hands
Christ
the
Son
of
God
,
God
and
Man
,
the
Monarch
of
Angels
,
he
that
shall
judge
him
at
the
last
day
,
and
could
punish
him
immediately
for
his
offences
against
him
.
They
would
neither
be
what
they
are
,
nor
do
what
they
do
,
if
they
were
perswaded
that
they
held
the
Saviour
of
the
World
in
their
hands
,
who
is
jealous
of
his
own
Glory
.
In
a
word
,
(
added
Madamoiselle
de
St.
Phale
)
Monsieur
de
Haute-Cour
said
the
same
things
for
substance
that
Monsieur
de
B.
V.
said
the
other
day
against
the
Father
Maimbourge
,
who
undertook
to
defend
the
Prohibition
the
King
had
made
,
That
no
Catholick
should
turn
Protestant
;
and
that
such
as
had
formerly
been
Protestants
,
and
had
turned
Catholicks
,
should
not
return
to
their
first
profession
,
of
which
Prohibition
or
Declaration
Monsieur
de
B.
V.
shewed
the
horrible
Injustice
and
Abuse
.
My
Mother
hearkened
very
attentively
to
what
Monsieur
de
Haute-Cour
said
.
Indeed
he
made
his
Reflections
in
so
curious
and
sweet
a
manner
,
and
with
so
much
strength
of
Judgment
,
that
she
heard
him
without
interrupting
him
at
all
.
We
had
every
day
Discourses
of
this
Nature
,
till
at
length
I
perceived
my
Mother
was
more
than
half
conquered
,
when
I
saw
all
the
Images
that
were
in
her
Chamber
removed
and
laid
up
in
a
Garret
,
instead
whereof
she
ordered
my
Fathers
Bible
with
Liodates
and
Desmarets
Annotations
to
be
brought
her
,
in
which
I
very
often
read
to
her
.
Monsieur
de
Haute-Cour
expounded
several
passages
,
and
shewed
her
what
was
believed
and
practised
in
the
Church
of
Rome
contrary
to
the
Scripture
.
On
a
certain
day
as
we
were
all
together
,
she
took
up
my
New
Testament
,
and
read
the
words
which
my
Brother
had
wrote
in
the
beginning
:
Behold
I
stand
at
the
door
at
knock
,
if
any
one
hear
my
voice
and
open
to
me
,
I
will
come
in
unto
him
,
and
sup
with
him
,
and
he
with
me
.
Do
you
know
,
Madam
,
said
Monsieur
de
Haute-Cour
,
what
Christ
means
,
when
he
saith
that
he
stands
at
the
Door
and
knocks
?
He
doth
this
when
he
toucheth
an
Heart
,
as
he
hath
done
yours
,
when
he
makes
it
know
by
frequent
admonitions
,
that
is
must
come
to
him
.
Hear
therefore
his
Voice
,
and
open
the
Door
of
your
Heart
to
him
,
conforming
your self
to
his
Will
,
and
trusting
in
his
Holy
Promises
;
if
you
let
Christ
in
unto
you
,
he
will
sup
with
you
,
and
you
with
him
;
that
is
,
he
will
have
a
perfect
Communion
with
your
Spirit
,
and
will
give
you
an
earnest
of
his
Glory
.
Your
Arguments
(
replyed
my
Mother
)
are
indeed
very
strong
:
But
cannot
the
Catholicks
turn
them
to
their
advantage
?
and
cannot
the
Priests
interpret
them
in
favour
of
their
Church
as
well
as
you
of
yours
?
They
may
indeed
do
it
,
(
said
he
)
but
against
Reason
.
For
Christ
invites
us
to
open
to
him
;
't
is
he
alone
that
will
come
in
to
us
,
because
he
would
have
as
full
a
Communion
with
us
,
as
the
Head
can
have
with
its
Members
.
'T
is
to
him
alone
therefore
that
we
ought
to
open
the
door
of
our
hearts
,
acknowledging
him
to
be
our
only
Saviour
and
Mediator
.
We
must
not
open
it
to
He-Saints
,
or
She-Saints
:
No
,
not
to
the
Virgin
Mary
her self
,
who
,
though
she
bare
the
Lord
Jesus
Christ
in
her
Womb
,
yet
hath
not
the
Power
to
save
us
.
Let
us
therefore
open
these
doors
to
Jesus
Christ
alone
.
Let
us
set
them
wide
open
,
and
invite
him
to
dwell
with
us
;
let
us
have
an
holy
confidence
in
his
promises
,
and
we
shall
be
eternally
united
to
him
.
But
let
us
shut
the
doors
of
our
hearts
against
all
other
things
;
that
is
,
let
us
put
no
Confidence
in
any
other
merit
but
his
.
'T
is
evident
,
that
this
was
our
Saviours
Design
:
And
't
is
this
that
the
Reformed
Church
teacheth
,
who
exhorts
all
Persons
to
hear
the
Voice
of
Christ
,
and
give
him
entrance
,
and
none
other
.
Whereas
in
the
Church
of
Rome
we
are
called
upon
to
open
the
doors
of
our
Hearts
to
Saints
of
both
S●xes
,
especially
to
the
Blessed
Virgin
.
Hence
it
follows
,
that
to
hear
the
Voice
of
Christ
,
and
open
the
doors
of
our
hearts
to
him
,
we
must
adhere
to
that
Church
which
acknowledgeth
his
Merit
to
be
alone
necessary
and
efficacious
for
the
Salvation
of
Souls
;
and
if
our
Church
be
not
this
Church
,
I
am
out
o●
hopes
of
ever
finding
it
.
At
this
very
moment
my
Curiosity
grew
to●
strong
for
me
,
and
made
me
ask
my
Mother
t●
what
I
might
impute
this
great
alteration
,
that
she
being
but
a
little
before
so
zealous
a
Catholick
,
was
no●
become
half
a
Hugonot
?
God
(
replyed
she
)
doth
won●derfully
work
what
pleaseth
him
,
and
often
suffers
us
t●
take
some
false
steps
,
and
to
be
in
danger
of
falling
and
the●
presently
bestows
upon
us
sence
and
spirit
of
●●●●ning
and
causeth
us
to
withdraw
ou●
foot
from
the
evil
way
in
which
we
were
going
Above
all
,
Daughter
,
that
that
hath
most
disabuse●
me
,
is
,
that
the
Father
Mathew
,
in
whom
I
entirely
confided
,
hath
discovered
himself
all
at
once
'T
was
he
that
exhorted
me
to
send
away
my
Daughter
,
and
by
my
severity
towards
my
Son
,
force
him
to
leave
me
too
;
nor
had
he
the
Patience
to
s●a●
till
my
Son
was
gone
,
before
he
solicited
me
to
bestow
my
Estate
on
the
Society
.
'T
was
at
this
ver●
instant
that
your
Brother
wrote
me
a
most
b●●e
and
injurious
Letter
,
which
enraged
me
beyon●
expression
:
Two
days
after
I
examined
this
Letter
in
cool
Blood
,
and
found
that
he
was
far
mor●
excusable
than
I
imagined
,
and
that
I
had
give●
him
but
too
just
a
Provocation
.
You
already
know
without
doubt
,
the
issue
of
that
business
,
so
that
need
not
repeat
it
to
you
.
Thus
I
lost
the
good
Opinion
I
had
of
my
Confessor
,
and
called
to
mind
many
other
particulars
which
made
but
too
plain
a
discovery
of
his
Disposition
.
The
first
thing
that
I
desired
to
do
,
was
to
call
hom●
my
Children
,
and
afterwards
to
make
use
of
no
othe●
Advice
but
theirs
,
seeing
God
had
been
so
graciou●
to
me
as
to
bestow
on
me
such
as
were
both
wi●●
and
Vertuous
.
About
this
time
I
was
obliged
to
g●●●
into
your
late
Fathers
Chamber
,
to
seek
some
Papers
which
I
needed
.
I
could
not
forbear
reading
in
his
Books
,
I
found
many
of
controversie
,
amongst
others
I
saw
a
little
Manuscript
,
which
as
far
as
I
could
judge
by
the
hand
and
Style
,
was
of
his
own
Writing
and
Composure
a
little
before
his
Death
.
The
Title
of
this
little
Book
was
,
The
Marks
of
the
〈◊〉
Church
lately
verified
in
our
days
.
I
may
truly
say
,
that
the
reading
of
this
Piece
perfectly
changed
me
,
for
it
disabused
me
in
many
particulars
.
First
of
all
,
it
quoted
expresly
those
passages
,
in
which
it
was
affirmed
,
that
the
Church
must
be
exposed
to
a
thousand
sufferings
,
and
there
were
many
curious
reasonings
on
this
subject
.
In
the
second
place
he
confirmed
this
Truth
,
by
all
the
Miseries
that
had
befallen
the
Ancient
Church
.
He
passed
on
in
the
third
place
,
to
those
that
the
Protestants
had
endured
,
by
Wars
,
Massacres
,
and
Torments
.
In
the
fourth
place
,
he
proved
that
the
Reformed
Church
was
the
true
Church
,
which
the
●alse
Church
endeavoured
to
oppress
;
and
that
the
same
things
would
befall
her
,
that
befell
the
Ancient
Church
,
and
which
Jesus
Christ
had
foretold
.
And
in
the
last
place
,
he
undenyably
proved
that
the
Church
of
Rome
which
made
use
of
Frauds
,
Violences
,
Money
,
and
all
other
ways
to
promote
her
Interest
,
could
not
be
the
true
Church
,
because
she
follows
the
same
Methods
that
the
Devil
takes
to
establish
Lyes
amongst
Men
:
'T
was
on
●●is
last
Article
that
he
most
insisted
.
The
Con●●sion
of
this
Book
was
,
An
Exhortation
to
such
as
were
separated
from
a
Church
that
was
forced
to
decl●re
she
had
an
ill
Opinion
of
her self
,
never
to
return
into
it
,
unless
they
would
voluntarily
become
the
Authors
of
their
own
ruine
:
And
to
such
as
were
still
subject
to
such
a-Church
,
not
to
persist
in
their
subjection
,
but
to
open
their
Eyes
,
since
the
Church
of
Rome
her self
discovers
her
own
weaknesses
.
I
was
much
affected
with
this
Manuscript
,
so
tha●
I
was
resolved
,
if
God
gave
me
opportunity
,
to
b●
better
inform'd
of
the
means
of
Salvation
than
〈◊〉
then
was
.
About
this
time
your
Brother
return'd
and
made
his
peace
with
me
.
I
laid
open
the
stat●
of
my
Soul
to
him
,
and
I
leave
you
to
judge
whe●ther
he
took
not
all
imaginable
pains
to
perswad●
me
,
which
yet
he
could
not
fully
d●●●
,
because
〈◊〉
could
not
tell
how
to
think
of
abandoning
a
Religion
in
which
I
was
born
and
bred
.
After
she
had
spoken
what
she
thought
sit
,
Monsieur
de
Haute-Cour
return'd
her
this
Answer
,
Madam
,
said
he
,
I
am
so
far
from
blaming
,
that
I
highly
approve
of
your
serious
considering
what
you
are
about
to
do
,
before
you
enter
into
the
tru●
Church
;
but
remember
,
that
you
must
not
spen●
your
whole
Life
in
these
uncertainties
.
For
,
Madam
,
God
hates
a
divided
heart
,
and
protestet●
that
he
cannot
endure
those
that
are
lukewarm
:
Th●●
is
what
he
saith
to
the
Angel
of
the
Church
of
La●dicea
:
I
know
thy
works
,
that
thou
art
neither
co●nor
hot
,
I
would
thou
wert
either
cold
or
hot
;
but
because
thou
art
neither
cold
nor
hot
,
but
lukewarm
,
I
wi●●
spew
thee
out
of
my
mouth
.
We
ought
not
only
t●●●
interpret
this
lukewarmness
wi●h
respect
to
Devotion
,
but
also
with
respect
to
Faith
;
for
as
God
rejects
such
as
are
lukewarm
with
respect
to
Piety
as
well
as
such
as
are
stark
cold
;
so
he
also
reject
those
that
are
unresolved
with
respect
to
true
Faith
as
well
as
those
that
are
plunged
in
Error
.
Giv●
me
leave
,
Madam
,
to
tell
you
,
that
the
present
condition
of
your
Soul
cannot
please
God
,
fo●
in
the
Estate
you
are
now
in
,
it
is
neither
cold
no●
hot
,
but
lukewarm
,
and
this
is
a
terrible
word
.
〈◊〉
will
spew
thee
out
of
my
mouth
;
for
't
is
a
Decree
o●
Rejection
.
God
spake
thus
to
the
Israelites
,
Ho●●●
●●●g
,
said
he
,
will
you
halt
between
two
Opinions
?
if
●aal
be
God
,
serve
him
,
but
if
the
Lord
be
God
,
serve
●im
?
In
the
Estate
in
which
you
,
Madam
,
now
●re
,
you
are
neither
a
Catholick
,
nor
of
the
Reformed
Religion
,
and
consequently
cannot
be
saved
either
in
the
Catholick
Religion
,
or
in
ours
.
But
,
Madam
,
shall
I
give
you
good
Advice
,
after
having
shew'd
you
your
Danger
?
Address
your self
to
God
●n
ardent
Prayers
,
't
is
he
that
must
determine
you
,
't
is
he
that
will
overcome
all
your
doubts
and
scruples
,
and
sweetly
and
efficaciously
draw
you
to
himself
;
submit
your self
chearfully
unto
him
,
for
his
Yoke
is
easie
,
and
his
Burden
is
light
.
I
was
extreamly
pleased
with
Monsieur
de
Haute-Cours
Discourse
,
for
it
much
affected
my
Mother
,
who
declared
,
that
●he
would
follow
his
Advice
:
We
spent
some
days
●n
these
Discourses
,
till
Monsieur
and
Madam
de
Roche
Blanche
,
Madamoiselle
de
Garisolles
and
my
Brother
,
arrived
at
our
Castle
.
My
Mother
,
who
●ad
lost
her
Husband
since
she
saw
them
last
,
received
them
with
much
Civility
,
but
also
with
some
●●ars
:
and
had
they
not
left
her
to
come
to
me
,
they
would
have
wept
too
.
I
shall
not
give
an
account
of
all
the
Caresses
I
received
.
At
length
I
●ad
the
liberty
of
saluting
Madamoiselle
de
Garisolles
,
for
whom
my
Mother
hath
expressed
a
great
deal
of
tenderness
.
I
know
not
how
long
we
should
have
continued
in
our
embraces
,
had
they
not
separated
us
.
The
●●st
serious
Discourse
Monsieur
and
Madam
de
Roche
Blanche
had
with
my
Mother
,
was
about
our
Marriages
,
which
we
presently
concluded
,
and
Articles
drawn
up
and
signed
.
They
caused
us
to
be
called
to
them
,
to
tell
us
this
News
,
at
which
we
were
not
much
troubled
,
but
made
Presents
one
to
another
.
This
passed
without
much
Mystery
●nd
Ceremony
,
because
all
the
Parties
were
agreed
,
●nd
't
was
resolved
to
conceal
our
Marriages
,
till
we
had
set
our
Affairs
in
order
:
Monsieur
de
Roche
Blanche
,
and
Monsieur
de
Haute-Cour
,
resolved
to
act
always
in
concert
with
my
Mother
and
Brother
.
This
Evening
we
were
as
chearful
as
possibly
we
could
,
in
an
House
of
Mourning
,
in
which
a
double
Marriage
had
been
concluded
on
,
to
the
satisfaction
of
all
concern'd
.
The
next
Morning
,
my
Mother
discovered
the
Dispositions
of
her
Mind
before
us
all
,
at
which
neither
Monsieur
nor
Madam
de
Roche
Blanche
,
nor
Madamoiselle
de
Garisolles
were
surprized
,
because
my
Brother
had
told
them
of
it
before
.
We
all
prepared
our selves
with
several
Reasons
to
perswade
her
,
but
she
did
not
give
us
opportunity
to
mention
them
.
I
am
,
said
she
,
fully
resolved
and
determin'd
,
I
will
dye
in
the
Reformed
Religion
.
The
Happy
,
Peaceful
,
and
Pious
Death
of
my
Husband
,
makes
me
desire
to
dye
like
him
.
Moreover
,
the
Discourse
of
Monsieur
de
Haute-Cour
,
which
I
have
seriously
weighed
and
considered
,
hath
overcome
all
my
scruples
.
My
Daughter
hath
done
that
already
which
I
should
have
done
before
her
,
did
God
restrain
his
Providence
to
the
Order
of
Nature
:
But
I
find
,
that
being
more
obstinate
than
she
,
he
was
pleased
to
cause
her
Conversion
to
precede
,
that
she
might
be
an
instrument
in
mine
.
You
know
my
resolution
,
I
beg
you
to
advise
me
in
what
manner
to
make
my
Abjuration
,
and
my
open
entry
into
the
true
Church
.
The
Opinions
were
different
,
but
at
length
they
approved
of
mine
.
I
told
them
that
in
fifteen
days
there
would
be
the
Lords
Supper
at
Madam
de
la
Gardes
Castle
,
where
would
be
the
Minister
to
whom
I
had
made
my
Abjuration
,
Incognito
,
by
reason
of
the
unjust
rigour
that
's
excercised
against
those
of
the
Religion
:
That
my
Mother
and
I
would
go
thither
under
pretence
of
thanking
Madam
de
la
Garde
for
her
Civility
towards
me
,
but
indeed
that
my
Mother
might
do
what
I
had
done
,
ad●●ing
,
That
this
Lady
was
so
truly
generous
and
de●out
,
that
she
would
readily
accept
of
this
Propo●●tion
;
and
that
afterwards
we
might
communicate
●ogether
,
which
I
had
not
yet
done
,
but
was
ex●●eamly
desirous
to
do
;
besides
,
that
all
this
might
●e
done
with
the
greatest
privacy
in
the
World
.
●very
one
approved
of
what
I
said
,
so
that
we
●●ought
we
had
done
business
enough
for
this
day
.
The
third
day
was
also
spent
in
Conversations
.
Monsieur
and
Madam
de
Roche
Blanche
took
me
●●om
Monsieur
de
Haute-Cour
,
to
relate
the
Story
●f
my
carrying
away
;
which
having
done
,
Monsieur
de
Roche
Blanche
,
who
is
an
ancient
Gentleman
,
〈◊〉
a
very
good
Humour
,
said
,
When
they
once
come
〈◊〉
take
Romantick
Heroines
from
amongst
the
Cal●●i●●●
,
you
,
my
Daughter
may
promise
your self
large
part
,
for
a
few
days
of
your
Life
contain
●●ny
curious
passages
,
and
show
that
Heroique
Qua●●ies
do
not
wholly
owe
themselves
to
other
mens
●●ginations
and
Fancies
.
But
Monsieur
,
(
answer●●
I
smiling
)
what
would
Men
say
,
should
they
●●ow
that
the
Heroine
in
the
Romance
hath
been
●●llied
by
you
?
This
is
so
contrary
to
all
Rules
,
●●at
should
an
Author
advance
any
such
thing
,
he
●●●ld
●e
unmercifully
dealt
with
by
the
Criticks
.
I
believe
,
said
Madam
de
Roche
Blanche
,
should
〈◊〉
l●t
you
alone
,
you
would
write
a
Comical
Romance
,
that
should
exceed
that
of
Monsieur
S●ar●●●
,
but
wee
'll
find
you
some
other
emloyment
.
●ereupon
they
had
a
very
pleasant
Conversati●●
so
that
I
judg
d
my self
happy
in
having
a
Father
and
Mother-in-●aw
of
so
good
a
Humour
,
for
accounted
them
such
already
.
'T
was
impossible
〈◊〉
us
to
mind
●●y
serious
business
this
day
.
As
〈◊〉
my
Mother
,
she
had
a
very
tender
Conversati●●
with
Madam
de
Garisolles
,
and
her
Affections
●ere
so
set
upon
●●r
,
that
she
seemed
to
have
forgotten
which
of
us
she
had
brought
into
the
world
.
I
was
so
far
from
being
jealous
at
this
kindness
,
that
I
rejoyced
at
it
with
all
my
heart
:
Besides
,
Monsieur
and
Madam
de
Roche
Blanche
had
such
sentiments
for
me
,
that
I
had
no
reason
to
be
dissatisfied
.
This
Evening
at
Supper
,
Madam
de
Roche
Blanche
earnestly
invited
my
Mother
to
go
with
her
to
her
house
.
My
Mother
excused
her self
for
a
while
,
but
seeing
Madam
de
Roche
Blanche
would
take
no
denyal
,
she
at
last
consented
.
'T
was
therefore
resolved
that
Monsieur
and
Madam
de
Roche
Blanche
,
my
Mother
,
Madamoiselle
de
Garisolles
,
and
I
,
should
take
this
Journey
,
and
that
Monsieur
de
Haute-Cour
and
my
Brother
should
tarry
at
Ombreval
,
to
give
order
concerning
some
Affairs
there
;
though
't
was
somewhat
cruel
to
be
separated
from
my
Lover
;
yet
I
diverted
my self
as
well
as
I
could
all
the
Road.
I
found
the
Castle
of
Roche
Blanche
,
the
Gardens
,
and
all
other
things
there
in
a
better
Estate
than
I
could
have
imagined
:
We
abode
in
this
delicate
place
four
or
five
days
,
during
which
we
were
admirably
treated
,
and
took
many
pleasant
and
diverting
Walks
.
At
length
we
were
forced
to
separate
,
because
the
time
in
which
we
were
to
be
at
Madam
de
la
Gardes
Castle
drew
near
;
my
Mother
and
I
took
our
leaves
with
many
tears
which
were
presages
of
the
end
of
our
mirth
,
and
that
we
should
never
all
meet
again
,
which
indeed
we
never
did
.
Monsieur
de
Roche
Blanche
ordered
four
Troopers
to
guard
us
.
My
Lover
and
my
Brother
rode
to
meet
us
,
and
after
having
saluted
us
,
came
into
the
Coach
to
us
,
and
we
all
arrived
at
Ombreval
almost
as
soon
as
it
was
Night
.
The
four
Troopers
abode
with
us
three
or
four
days
,
for
we
resolved
to
make
use
of
them
to
guard
us
to
Madam
de
la
Gardes
,
where
we
came
the
day
before
they
designed
to
receive
the
●ord'●
Supper
.
Madam
de
la
Garde
was
exceeding
glad
to
see
me
.
My
Mother
and
she
knew
each
other
,
having
seen
each
other
at
Paris
,
when
they
were
Virgins
,
but
being
of
a
different
Religion
and
Province
,
they
had
no
great
Acquaintance
;
besides
,
they
did
not
know
each
other
by
the
Names
of
Madam
de
la
Garde
,
and
Madam
d'
Ombreval
.
Our
Joy
at
this
meeting
was
so
great
,
that
I
wonder
we
dyed
not
of
it
,
as
't
is
said
some
have
done
;
especially
that
of
Madam
de
la
Garde
was
much
increased
,
when
she
understood
by
me
that
my
Mother
was
come
hither
to
abjure
the
Romish
Religion
.
That
the
Domesticks
might
not
suspect
their
Design
,
they
had
pitch'd
on
a
week-day
rather
than
the
Lords
Day
,
to
celebrate
the
Supper
,
besides
the
Garden
was
an
admirable
place
for
such
work
.
The
same
Minister
in
whose
Presence
I
had
made
my
Declaration
,
came
the
Evening
before
,
and
was
very
ready
to
do
what
we
now
desired
of
him
,
as
he
had
been
before
with
respect
to
me
.
The
same
Evening
he
had
a
long
Discourse
with
my
Mother
,
with
which
he
was
well
satisfied
;
so
that
the
next
morning
my
Mother
was
Received
,
to
the
common
joy
of
us
all
,
and
with
the
same
formalities
,
and
before
the
same
Witnesses
that
I
were
,
but
she
would
not
receive
any
attestation
from
the
Minister
.
After
which
the
Minister
made
a
short
,
but
good
and
Learned
Sermon
,
with
which
I
was
much
edified
;
as
also
was
my
Mother
,
who
soon
perceived
a
great
deal
of
difference
between
it
and
the
empty
trash
that
's
usually
vented
by
the
Preachers
of
the
Church
of
Rome
.
Neither
she
nor
I
had
ever
heard
such
a
Sermon
before
,
so
that
we
received
the
Word
of
God
as
hungry
Souls
.
Afterwards
we
communicated
with
a
thousand
times
more
Devotion
and
Piety
than
ever
we
had
at
Mass
,
so
necessary
is
the
Knowledge
of
the
Truth
to
make
a
good
Communicant
:
The
singing
of
Psalms
,
and
Prayers
,
in
a
Tongue
that
we
understood
,
much
affected
us
,
we
not
having
been
used
to
hear
such
things
;
especially
my
Mother
was
ravished
at
the
Song
of
Simeon
,
which
is
ordinarily
sung
at
the
end
of
the
Communion
,
in
which
she
found
words
that
wonderfully
suited
her
Condition
.
As
soon
as
all
was
over
:
Alas
,
said
my
Mother
to
Madam
de
la
Garde
,
how
singular
a
Consolation
have
I
been
all
my
Life
deprived
of
,
in
being
kept
from
the
Knowledge
of
the
true
Religion
!
Oh
how
criminal
are
those
that
would
destroy
so
devout
,
so
spiritual
,
so
edifying
a
Worship
!
After
the
unexpressible
satisfaction
which
I
have
received
,
I
may
truly
apply
to
my self
,
what
we
but
now
sung
,
Oh
Lord
,
now
lettest
thou
thy
Servant
depart
in
peace
,
for
mine
Eyes
have
seen
thy
Salvation
.
Let
Death
come
when
it
will
,
I
expect
it
with
Joy
.
And
I
hope
that
God
will
not
suffer
me
to
languish
long
in
this
World
,
seeing
I
desire
the
full
enjoyment
of
those
Blessings
,
whereof
he
hath
given
me
an
Earnest
at
present
.
Madam
,
(
answered
Madam
de
la
Garde
▪
)
we
ought
to
say
as
our
Lord
did
before
his
Passion
,
Father
,
not
my
Will
,
but
thy
Will
be
done
.
We
abode
all
this
day
with
Madam
de
la
Garde
,
and
the
next
Morning
took
our
leaves
of
her
,
though
much
against
the
Consent
of
this
obliging
Lady
,
whom
my
Mother
thanked
as
well
as
she
could
.
If
I
wept
formerly
when
I
parted
from
her
,
I
now
wept
more
,
foreseeing
the
miseries
that
were
like
to
befall
me
.
My
Mother
would
not
suffer
them
to
accompany
us
.
During
all
our
Journey
we
discoursed
of
the
Excellency
of
the
Worship
of
the
Reformed
,
above
that
of
the
Papists
,
in
stirring
up
true
Piety
in
the
Soul
.
For
my
part
,
(
said
my
mother
,
the
more
I
examine
things
,
the
more
I
admire
the
Conduct
of
Divine
Providence
.
You
know
,
(
Justine
,
)
how
furious
I
was
in
matters
of
Religion
.
I
remember
the
time
in
which
had
any
one
assured
me
that
you
would
have
been
a
Protestant
,
I
believe
I
should
have
strangled
you
in
your
Cradle
,
and
yet
God
made
choice
of
you
to
be
an
Instrument
of
my
Convertion
.
Madam
,
(
answered
I
)
he
who
converted
Persecutors
into
Apostles
and
Martyrs
,
could
easily
make
you
,
who
were
once
fixed
in
the
Belief
of
the
Roman
Church
,
a
member
of
his
own
Church
.
We
often
see
miracles
of
this
Nature
,
which
God
works
to
show
the
wonderful
Efficacy
of
his
Spirit
upon
the
most
obstinate
Hearts
.
These
and
the
like
Discourses
we
had
on
the
Road
,
till
we
came
to
our
Castle
,
where
we
sent
back
the
Troopers
that
guarded
us
,
having
satisfied
them
be●●nd
their
hopes
.
M●●●●
de
B●esses
,
who
was
my
Fathers
Sister
by
a
second
Bed
,
as
I
told
you
before
,
and
who
had
been
married
in
Po●e●ania
,
was
come
into
France
to
take
possession
of
an
Estate
that
wa●
fallen
to
her
by
the
Death
of
a
Sister
,
and
was
so
kind
as
to
afford
us
the
Consolation
of
seeing
her
.
She
was
ravish'd
with
Joy
,
as
soon
as
she
heard
of
my
Mothers
Conversion
.
There
were
also
many
Caresses
that
pass'd
between
her
and
Monsieur
de
Haute-Cour
,
my
Brother
and
my self
,
which
I
shall
not
now
relate
.
In
the
midst
of
all
our
Joys
my
mother
fell
sick
,
and
her
Distemper
grew
so
violently
upon
her
,
that
in
two
days
we
began
to
be
afraid
of
her
;
and
what
was
at
first
but
a
doubtful
fear
,
was
shortly
after
converted
into
a
cruel
certainty
.
Notwithstanding
the
Violence
of
the
Distemper
,
my
Mothers
Understanding
,
Judgment
,
and
Speech
never
failed
her
.
The
very
first
moment
that
she
took
her
Bed
,
she
was
perswaded
she
should
never
rise
more
;
for
which
reason
she
couragiously
prepared
her self
for
D●ath
.
Dispense
with
me
,
(
said
Madamoiselle
de
S●
.
Phale
the
tears
running
down
her
cheeks
,
)
from
relating
all
the
circumstances
of
her
Death
,
the
very
remembrance
of
which
pierceth
my
very
heart
.
I
shall
only
tell
you
that
she
dyed
a
true
Reformed
Christian
,
and
that
she
heartily
blessed
God
that
he
was
pleased
to
discover
his
Truth
to
her
,
and
to
take
her
ou●
of
the
World
,
not
suffering
her
to
see
those
Calamities
with
which
his
Church
was
threatned
,
and
in
which
she
might
have
had
a
large
●●●re
.
She
earnestly
exhorted
me
to
Piety
and
Per●●verance
〈◊〉
the
true
Religion
:
She
called
for
her
●ewe●s
,
which
were
of
great
value
,
and
gave
Monsieur
de
Haute-Cour
,
and
m●
Brother
,
each
of
them
a
very
●ich
Ring
:
Afterwards
she
divided
her
Jewe●s
into
two
parts
▪
giving
me
the
one
,
and
commi●●ing
the
other
to
my
Brother
for
Madamoiselle
de
Ga●i●oi●●●s
,
for
whom
she
had
designed
them
.
Having
made
this
division
,
she
disposed
of
the
rest
of
her
Estate
,
making
my
Brother
her
Heir
,
on
such
terms
as
neither
I
nor
my
Lover
had
reason
to
be
dissatisfied
.
After
which
she
would
think
o●
nothing
out
the
Concerns
of
another
World
:
And
Monsieur
Haute-Cour
,
my
Brother
,
and
I
were
always
employ'd
in
reading
some
Chapters
of
the
Holy
Scriptures
,
or
some
of
the
Consolations
of
the
Faithful
against
the
Fear
of
Death
.
But
seeing
us
very
apt
to
fall
into
tears
from
time
to
time
,
My
Children
,
(
said
she
)
I
have
no
need
of
your
tears
,
but
of
your
Constancy
.
My
Brother
was
no
more
able
to
refrain
from
Tears
than
I
,
nor
Monsieur
de
Haute-Cour
than
either
of
us
,
though
we
used
our
utmost
endeavours
to
stop
them
.
Some
short
time
after
my
Mother
dyed
in
our
Arms
,
her
last
words
being
that
Passage
which
she
had
often
in
her
Mouth
,
Lord
,
now
lettest
thou
thy
Servant
depart
in
Peace
,
for
my
Eyes
have
seen
thy
Salvation
.
'T
is
impossible
for
me
to
give
you
a
true
Account
of
the
Condition
in
which
we
then
were
.
Alas
,
how
often
did
I
envy
my
Mother
!
I
need
not
take
much
pains
to
perswade
you
that
I
had
reason
to
be
much
afflicted
.
'T
was
well
for
us
that
Madam
de
Brosses
was
with
us
,
to
take
some
Care
about
the
business
of
the
Family
,
which
was
now
in
a
terrible
Desolation
;
for
as
for
Monsieur
de
Haute-Cour
,
his
time
was
taken
up
in
Comforting
me
,
who
had
like
to
have
followed
my
Mother
into
the
Grave
,
so
that
he
was
incapable
of
minding
any
other
business
;
besides
,
he
had
a
real
Affection
for
my
Mother
,
as
she
had
also
for
him
.
As
for
my
Brother
,
whom
my
Mother
had
loved
so
tenderly
,
he
was
so
affected
with
this
stroak
,
that
for
several
days
he
could
not
rest
,
nor
would
he
so
much
as
eat
,
but
when
forced
to
it
.
Madam
de
Roche-Blanche
,
and
Madamoiselle
de
Garissolles
came
very
opportunely
to
awaken
him
out
of
this
Lethargy
:
Their
coming
caused
us
all
to
weep
afresh
.
We
buried
my
Mother
without
any
Ceremony
,
near
my
Father
,
as
she
had
ordered
,
and
we
did
what
discovered
not
only
to
all
that
were
in
the
Castle
,
but
also
to
all
the
Village
,
that
my
Mother
and
I
were
of
the
Reformed
Religion
;
which
was
,
that
we
sent
for
no
Priest
when
my
Mother
lay
on
her
Death-bed
,
nor
buried
her
in
Catholick
and
Holy
Ground
,
as
they
are
pleased
to
term
it
.
These
things
made
a
great
noise
in
the
Countrey
,
and
stirred
up
many
against
us
,
but
I
could
never
fully
learn
what
Mischief
they
had
design'd
to
do
us
.
Madam
de
Roche-Blanche
had
scarce
been
with
us
two
days
,
before
she
received
a
Letter
from
her
Husband
,
in
which
he
gave
her
an
Account
that
there
was
a
Design
form'd
to
carry
me
into
a
Convent
by
force
,
and
that
it
behoved
me
to
be
upon
my
Guard
.
The
day
following
this
Advice
was
confirm'd
,
and
't
was
said
moreover
,
that
Madamoiselle
Garissoles
was
to
be
carried
away
with
me
,
and
that
we
were
to
be
shut
up
in
two
different
Convents
.
This
News
terribly
astonished
us
,
and
we
were
forced
to
leave
off
weeping
,
to
provide
for
our
security
.
We
dayly
received
very
troublesome
Tydings
from
divers
places
,
but
the
worst
of
all
was
,
that
a
certain
Person
was
coming
from
the
King
to
demand
me
,
and
take
me
from
my
Brother
and
Lover
,
and
that
besides
this
,
he
was
to
trouble
my
Brother
for
his
Estate
.
Madam
de
Bresses
offered
to
carry
us
out
of
the
Kingdom
into
Pomerania
,
where
we
might
be
safe
;
this
Proposition
was
accepted
with
respect
to
me
,
as
for
Madamoiselle
de
Garissolles
it
was
resolved
that
she
should
return
home
,
and
that
't
was
not
likely
they
would
come
to
snatch
her
out
of
the
Arms
of
her
Father
and
Mother
.
We
had
no
time
to
lose
:
I
may
truly
say
,
that
my
Eyes
are
inexhaustable
Fountains
of
Tears
,
for
I
shed
abundance
when
I
parted
from
Madam
de
Roche
Blanche
,
my
Lover
,
and
Madamoiselle
de
Garissolles
.
Mounsieur
de
Haute-Cour
would
willingly
have
accompanied
me
,
but
I
forbad
him
by
all
the
Authority
I
had
over
him
,
for
I
feared
least
by
doing
thus
he
might
bring
much
trouble
on
his
Head
.
I
would
not
have
so
much
as
my
Brother
go
with
me
,
for
fear
lest
it
should
be
said
he
had
convey'd
me
away
.
Thus
I
was
forced
to
leave
those
that
were
most
dear
to
me
,
and
my
Miseries
were
so
far
from
having
an
end
,
that
they
daily
seem'●
to
increase
;
yet
I
got
out
of
France
well
enough
,
not
being
discovered
by
any
,
having
taken
my
Chamber-maids
Habit
,
and
given
her
mine
.
All
my
Fardles
were
also
by
the
Artifice
of
Madam
de
Brosses
safely
convey'd
,
and
had
I
not
been
taken
sick
by
the
way
,
I
believe
we
should
have
been
in
Pomerania
before
now
.
At
length
we
came
to
Amsterdam
,
where
I
found
a
Servant
of
my
Brothers
,
with
Letters
for
my
Aunt
and
Me
,
both
from
my
Lover
and
Brother
.
In
these
Letters
I
had
an
Account
of
what
is
too
long
to
relate
,
for
't
would
furnish
matter
for
another
History
.
I
shall
only
tell
you
,
that
amongst
much
sad
News
,
I
learnt
that
my
Brother
,
my
Lover
,
and
Madamoiselle
de
Garissolles
were
come
out
of
France
towards
Pomerania
,
and
that
I
should
in
a
short
time
see
them
,
and
that
't
was
the
Will
of
Mounsieur
and
Madam
de
Roche
Blanche
that
our
Marriages
should
be
celebrated
as
soon
as
we
should
meet
;
so
that
I
hope
to
find
at
Hamburgh
those
three
Persons
whom
Love
,
Esteem
,
and
Nature
,
oblige
me
to
Honour
and
Cherish
.
Thus
,
said
Madamoiselle
de
St.
Phale
,
you
have
heard
my
History
,
which
I
may
justly
call
Sad
and
Tragical
;
for
,
for
the
few
Moments
of
Joy
which
I
have
had
,
I
have
felt
a
thousand
Dolours
,
and
shed
tears
without
Numbe●
.
In
this
very
moment
that
I
now
speak
to
you
,
my
Heart
is
divided
between
Hope
and
Fear
,
about
the
News
that
I
shall
hear
at
Hamburgh
,
so
that
you
would
pity
me
,
could
you
but
be
sensible
of
it
.
As
soon
as
she
had
ended
,
every
one
of
the
Company
gave
her
their
thanks
,
and
declared
the
satisfaction
they
had
received
in
the
relation
of
these
Adventures
,
which
furnished
matter
for
a
Conversation
,
concerning
the
divers
Accidents
we
are
in
this
Life
exposed
to
.
The
two
Hamburgh
Ladies
took
occasion
to
Compliment
Madamoiselle
de
St.
Phale
a●resh
,
and
to
offer
her
their
House
;
their
Father
in
a
very
obliging
manner
did
the
same
thing
.
The
Danish
Baron
pray'd
Madamoiselle
de
St.
Phale
that
since
he
was
obliged
to
lay
aside
all
the
Hopes
he
might
have
conceived
,
she
would
allow
him
at
least
a
part
in
her
Friendship
,
to
which
she
answered
like
one
very
well
bred
,
and
that
was
not
unacquainted
with
the
World
.
Thus
passed
this
day
,
and
the
Company
brake
up
,
each
retiring
to
his
Cabin
,
in
hopes
the
next
morning
to
see
Hamburgh
.
'T
was
about
Nine
a
Clock
in
the
Morning
before
we
discovered
this
famous
City
,
and
about
half
an
hour
after
Ten
we
entred
the
Port
,
where
we
landed
;
and
whilst
we
were
giving
Order
for
the
Carriage
of
our
Fardles
,
a
Coach
stopt
near
the
place
where
we
were
;
at
first
we
took
no
great
Notice
of
them
that
were
in
it
,
nor
they
of
us
,
but
the
action
of
a
Lacquey
who
came
and
threw
himself
at
Madamoiselle
de
St.
Phale's
Feet
much
surprized
us
:
Ah
Joli-Bois
,
cryed
she
,
Where
's
thy
Master
?
He
is
,
Madamoiselle
,
(
said
he
)
in
yonder
Coach
,
to
enquire
at
the
Port
whether
you
are
come
:
Immediately
he
left
us
to
go
to
his
Master
,
which
was
indeed
Monsieur
d'
Ombreval
,
who
came
out
of
the
Coach
with
Monsieur
de
Haute-Cour
,
and
Madamoiselle
de
Garissolles
;
I
never
saw
two
love●●r
Gentlemen
in
my
life
,
nor
so
beautiful
a
V●rgin
,
except
Madamoiselle
de
St.
Phale
.
The
first
that
came
up
to
us
was
Mounsieur
de
Haute-Cour
,
who
being
impatient
to
see
the
Object
of
his
Vows
,
ran
toward
Madamoiselle
de
St.
Phale
,
while
Mounsieur
d'
Ombreval
saluted
Madam
de
Br●sses
.
These
Gentlemen
highly
Complemented
us
all
for
her
sake
and
Madamoiselle
de
St.
Phale's
.
I
should
never
have
done
,
should
I
relate
all
that
was
said
'till
there
came
Coaches
for
most
of
us
,
which
carried
us
to
one
of
the
most
famous
Inns
in
Hambrough
.
We
were
a
good
Company
of
us
,
and
abode
there
some
days
to
refresh
our selves
after
our
Voyage
.
The
Merchant
of
Hambourgh
invited
us
to
go
to
an
House
of
Pleasure
which
he
had
in
the
Countrey
near
the
Elbe
,
where
we
were
treated
with
unexpressible
Magnificence
for
an
whole
day
,
with
some
of
the
principal
Ladies
of
Hambourgh
who
spake
French
:
There
were
also
some
other
excellent
Persons
for
Worth
and
Beauty
,
so
that
there
was
nothing
wanting
to
make
this
Assembly
perfect
.
I
must
needs
say
,
that
the
Power
of
Joy
with
Love
is
very
wonderful
.
Madamoiselle
de
St.
Phale
is
naturally
gay
,
yet
she
had
a
certain
Languor
in
her
Eyes
whilst
she
was
separated
from
her
Lover
,
which
vanish'd
as
soon
as
eve●
she
saw
him
.
As
for
Madamoiselle
de
Garissolles
she
was
certainly
a
Virgin
that
as
well
deserved
to
be
beloved
as
any
in
the
World
,
in
whom
Wisdom
,
Modesty
and
Piety
,
were
accompanied
with
Spirit
,
Beauty
,
Nobility
and
Youth
,
which
is
indeed
very
rare
.
Our
two
Ladies
of
Hambourgh
were
as
much
taken
with
her
as
they
had
been
with
Madamoiselle
de
St.
Phale
.
Mounsieur
de
Haute-Cour
and
Mounsieur
d'
Ombreval
lef●
their
Mistresses
for
some
Moments
to
Complemen●
those
Ladies
,
which
occasioned
one
of
the
pleasantest
Conversations
in
the
World
.
FINIS
.